SSeS
$e HSS SSS
Pies S,
es
Se Se SS
——— es
SSeS
SS ESS
SPS
SSS
See
SS
SECON) SOPY,
1l6S9,
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA.
yy Bohai i i Bas
ue . iy A ee an an
fe y
i Nr
?
it
too much fru
ying
Is it carry
A Lombard plum tree.
A corner in the orchard.
(See page 106, )
What should be done ?
PRACTICAL AGRICULTURE
BY
CHARLES C. JAMES, M. A.
DEPUTY MINISTER OF AGRICULTURE FOR ONTARIO
FORMERLY PROFESSOR OF CHEMISTY AT THE
ONTARIO AGRICULTURAL COLLEGE
AMERICAN EDITION
EDITED BY JOHN CRAIG
PROFESSOR OF HORTICULTURE
IN THE IOWA AGRICULTURAL COLLEGE
NEW YORK
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
1899
22420
COPYRIGHT, 1899,
By D. APPLETON AND COMPANY.
; ran , me eer pec er
4 Wi 8) COPIE S REC VEU,
” 0 Sos,
if MAVON190q_ \N
| EP | yA » 1699 i}
z i
TG. 2 aS" Wi
~) ety af ‘e ; “0
ss
Paes
\ A
oo,
AEG
PREPACE.
The purpose of this book is to aid the reader and student
in acquiring a knowledge of the seéence of agriculture as dis-
tinct from the av¢ of agriculture ; that is, a knowledge of the
“why,” rather than a knowledge of the “how.” The science
of agriculture may be said to consist of a mingling of chemistry,
geology, botany, entomology, physiology, bacteriology, and
other sciences, in as far as they have a bearing upon agri-
culture. The aim has been to include but the first prin-
ciples of these various sciences, and to show their application
to the art of agriculture. In a field so wide, and with so
limited a space at the author’s disposal, this work claims to
deal only with the simple first principles of agricultural science.
It is hoped, however, that the beginning here made will lead
to a further study of what is one of the most interesting and
most profitable sciences—one that is at the present time
making most wonderful advance.
From his experience of several years teaching at the Ontario
Agricultural College the author believes that the rational
teaching of agriculture in Public and High Schools is not only
possible, but would be exceedingly profitable. An intelligent
understanding of the science underlying the art of agriculture
will add much interest to what is otherwise hard work, and, as
a natural consequence, the pleasure of such work may be
1V PREFACE.
greatly increased.. The agriculturists of this country in the
future will work at a serious disadvantage if they do not have
some knowledge of the very interesting science that underlies
their work. The residents of our towns and cities also will
find that some knowledge of the science of agriculture may be
of use to them, and may increase the respect and consideration
for the calling that contributes so largely to the general wealth
and welfare of this country.
To the many who have offered help and advice and to all
who have in any way contributed to this work, sincere thanks
are offered.
The First Principles of Agricuiture, by Dr. James Mills and
Prof. Shaw will be found useful for reference, as some of the
subjects herein dealt with are enlarged upon in that work.
C. C. James.
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE,
Toronto, August ist, 1898.
CONTENTS!
PART b= Loe OP LAN:
CHAPTER 1.—The Seed
8 11.—The Young Plant
a 111.—The Plant and Water
e 1v.— The Plant and the Soil
ss v.—The Plant and the Air
e vi.—Structure and Growth of the Bie
is vit.— Naming and Classification of Plants
Parr Li:—VHeE Soi,
CHAP: vitt.—Nature and Origin of the Soil
= 1x.—Tilling and Draining the Soil
x.—Improving the Soil
Part Ti).—THE, Crops: oF: THE FIELD:
Cuap. x1.—The Grasses
: x11.—The Grain Crops or eae
if xur.—-The Leguminous Plants
a x1v.—Root Crops and Tubers
ie xv.—Various other Crops
2 xv1.—Weeds
= xvu.—Insects of the Field
“ xvitt.—The Diseases of Plants
Sr x1x.—Rotation of Crops
vl CONTENTS.
Part IV.—THE GARDEN, ORCHARD AND VINEYARD.
PAGE
Cuap. xx.—The Garden . : : ; 97
rr xx1.—The Apple Orchard . . eg
. xxu1.—Other Orchard ‘Trees s 107
‘¢ xx1.—Insects of the Orchard : . te
‘“‘ xxiv.—Diseases of the Orchard . : 116
‘ xxv.—The Vineyard : Y rs
Part V.—LIVE STock AND DaIRVING.
CHAP. XXviI.—Horses é ; : 122
“« =xxvi1.—Cattle ’ : x : > meg
“« xXxvul.—Sheep : : 4 : £33
‘¢ XXIx.—Swine ; : ; 0
Xxx.—Poultry . ‘ : : : : 139
xxxin—Milk : : : ; i Gage
“ xxxui.— The Products of Milk P ; 147
“ xxxu.—The Structure of Animals. ae
*¢ xXxxiIv.—Foods of Animals. : ; 158
‘¢ — xxxv.—Digestion and Uses of Foods : . ibe
Parr Vi.—Oruer SUBJECTS:
CHAP. XXXVI.—Bees : ; : , ; Ta
“ xxxvu.—Birds , 3 : ‘ ; <a
““ XXXvull.—Forestry . ‘ : 181
¢ =XxxIx.—Roads : 5 ; ‘ F «= cou
2 xL.—The Rural Home . : ‘ ‘ 193
APPENDIX.
fist of Trees : ; ; : 196
listot Weeds ~~ . ; : : : 3 » 198
Spraying Mixtures .. : : : : : é 200
“Agriculture ts the oldest of the arts and the most recent
of the sciences.”
“ Perfect agriculture ts the true foundation of trade and
industry—it ts the foundation of the riches of States.”
Ppl
ne ; ah
> Le ‘< ’
i ay eee “i
ue
y ay" o>
ee
Pax & I.
Cl AP TER &,
THE SEED.
THE FORMING oF SEED.—We scatter some oat-grains over
the earth and then lightly cover them with the fine surface
soil. The spring rain falls, and the air grows warmer. In
a few days the green blades of the oat plants appear through
the soil all over the field. If we pull up some of these
green shoots we find that each one grows from a single
seed, and each plant has a bunch of small hairy roots.
If we look closely we may find the old husk, or the cover-
ing, of the grain that we planted, but nothing more. What
was once a seed has now become a plant with roots in
the soil and stalk and leaf above the soil. Perhaps we may
find some seeds that were buried too deeply and that have
not sprouted. On through the summer the oat plants grow,
tall and green ; soon the head branches out and blossoms ,
then the grain forms, first soft, soon becoming harder, and the
plants lose their green color and turn brown and yellow. We
cut down the plants and later on thresh them out, separating
the grain from the straw. The roots or stubble left behind
in the soil decay; they will not grow again. ‘The straw also
will not grow; it is fed to the stock or used as litter. But
the grain we may feed to the stock or we may use it again for
growing another crop of oats next year. We began with the
seed and the plant has given us seed again, just like the seed
with which we started. The seed, then, is the beginning and
the end of the oat plant, whose aim in growing appears to be
_ to form seed that will produce other plants like itself. The
2 AGRICULTURE.
seed appears to be the most important part of this plant ; its
life passes on through the seed. We therefore begin our
study of plants with the seed.
Many other plants of the field, like the oat, sprout, grow,
form seed and die in one season (Annuals). Some others,
such as carrots and turnips, do not ioim seed unless left in
the ground for a second season (Biennials). Then their roots
and stalks die. There are others, such as fruit trees, nut-
bearing trees, grape vines, that form seed year by year, but still
keep on living (Perennials).
Make a list of the plants of the farm and garden under these three
classes: Annuals, Biennials and Perennials.
SHAPE AND SIZE OF SEEDS.—The seeds of the same kind of
plants are very much alike in shape and size, but the seeds
of oats, wheat, barley, corn, peas, beans, turnips, pumpkins,
apples, red clover, and timothy all differ. So do the seeds of
the grasses and of the weeds. Some are ball-shaped like peas,
some are long and pointed like oats, some are flat like pump-
kins, some are three-sided like buckwheat and beech nuts.
And there are many other forms ; in fact, there is a different
form for every different kind of seed.
One seed may send up two or more stalks, but one stalk never grows
from more than one seed. Find out how many grains of wheat there are
on a single stalk; how many seeds there are on a dandelion head, and
how many grains of corn will be grown from one seed of corn.
Get a number of small glass bottles about two inches long. Collect the
seeds of grains, of grasses, and of weeds. In the summer and fall gather
these seeds from the growing plants, in the winter get them from the bins.
Put these separately in the bottles, write the name of each kind on a piece
of paper and fasten it on the bottle. You can in time get a collection
of all the principal seeds that are to be found growing in your locality, and
you can then study them. After a while you can write on each its botani-
cal name also.
THE STRUCTURE OF THE SEED. — Wheat and oats are too small
for us to take apart easily. Let us take a large seed such as a
hickory nut. First the rough outer husk is taken off, then we
THE SEED. 3
come to the hard shell. If we crack this carefully we can take
out ‘the meat” in one piece. We see that it is made up of
two parts joined together at one end. Notice at which end
of the shell the two parts are joined together.
Now take another nut—an almond. ,
We crack it ; the meat comes out in one
compact piece. We place this in water
for a couple of minutes and then we
carefully rub off the coating. We find
that the white almond will separate into pig, An Almond showing
parts just separating; also
two parts that are joined together at one g3
half of same showing tip
end, very much as in the hickory nut. hat will Bea
We find also that there is a tiny tip ‘e™-
between these two parts. The nut appears to be made up of
two thick leaves joined toa very short stem. It is somewhat like
a plant with a short stalk, having two big leaves, but no roots.
Fig. 2.—An Acorn cut Fig. 3.—A Horse-Chestnut Fig 4.—An Fig. 5.—A
in two. cut in two showing seed Apple- Pumpkin-
leaves and tip. Seed. Seed.
We can examine the seeds of the acorn, the horse-chestnut,
the apple, the pea, the bean, and the pumpkin, and we find
them all made up or put together in much the same form. If
we open up other seeds, however, we may find some that have
only one seed-leaf, and some that have more than two. What
do you find in the maple tree seed ?
THE SPROUTING OF THE SEED.—When a seed begins to
grow, it is said to sprout. Seeds do not begin to grow in the
ground in winter, nor will they sprout in summer if they are
4 AGRICULTURE.
buried too deeply in the soil. We can easily cause seeds to
sprout, and we can, at the same time, find out just when they
will sprout. If we place some wheat grains in a dry dish and
keep them dry, they will not sprout either in winter or sum-
mer—it makes no difference whether they are cold or warm,
they will not sprout so long as they are kept dry. We there-
fore conclude that seeds require zwazer or moisture in order to
sprout. If this were not so we would have the grain sprouting
in the bins and granaries. At the same time we notice how
important it is to have all bins and granaries quite dry.
Now let us take three deep dishes, such as soup plates. We
get three pieces of flannel and cut them so that when once
folded each piece will just about cover the bottom of the dish.
We place about twenty grains of wheat in each between the
folded flannel. We then moisten one plate and set it away in
a coz place, and we keep the flannel moist all the time ; we
moisten the second and set it in a warm place, in a sunny
window, for instance, and we keep it moist; we fill up the
third and set it also beside it in the warm place, and we keep
the plate 7//ed with water. We can see what changes take
place from day to day by lifting up the flannel. The grain
kept cool does not sprout ; the grain kept covered with water
so that the air does not reach it does not sprout, even though
it is warm ; but the grain that is kept warm, that gets some air,
and that has a little moisture soon sprouts and starts to grow.
We now conclude that for seeds to sprout they must have
water, heat and air, and if any one of these three be lacking,
sprouting will not take place.
By means of warm, moistened cloths we can tell whether the
seed grain that we desire to sow is likely to sprout or not in
the ground, and about how much is likely to grow. This is
important, as seeds when they are old lose the power of sprout-
ing. Some seeds lose their vitality or power of sprouting much
sooner than others. Can you find out which these are ?
‘© Great oaks from little acorns
grow.” The young plant
feeds on the ‘‘ meat’ in the
How a young walnut gets out of its shell. Note acorn till the root is able to
the thick, fleshy tap root. Compare with Fig. 7. get nourishment from the
Where are the seed leaves ? soil: Look again at Fig. 2.
ae
a
eevee oe
s f
, '
wall
ae
7% ;
y ’
ay
i >
Ah his
!
° Y on -
THE SEED. 5
CONCLUSIONS :—
1. Seeds will not sprout unless they get some water or
moisture.
2. Seeds will not sprout when the ground is too cold.
3. Seeds will not sprout when they are in undrained soil
that is full of water, because they cannot get air.
4. Seeds will not sprout when they are buried too deeply
so that the air cannot reach them.
The seed is the beginning of the plant, and with the plant,
as with so many other things, it is of very great importance to
have a good start. This means that we should have good liv-
ing seed—seed that will grow, free from weed seeds. Then we
must have a good, fine, level seed-bed, on a well-drained field,
so that the seed can be sown evenly and covered properly.
Moderate rains and bright sunshine will cause the seed to
sprout, and the young plants will soon appear at the same time
in all parts of the surface of the field. This brings us to the
study of the young plant, which will form the next chapter.
Describe the seeds of corn or maize, buckwheat, the turnip, the
thistle, the dandelion, the strawberry, the gooseberry, the pumpkin, the
grape, the cherry, the apple, the maple, the elm, the basswood, the beech,
the hickory.
What is the effect of steeping seed just before it is sown? What kind
of water should be used—hot, warm, or cold?
How are seeds distributed naturally ?
What kinds of seeds may be easily carried by water, by wind, by birds,
by animals ?
Why do we find willows along streams?
6 AGRICULTURE.
CHAP himinbi:
THE, YOUNG PEANT,
We have learned that seeds
will sprout when they have water,
heat, and air. But there must
not be too much water, for then
they will simply become soft and
decay ; nor must there be too
much heat, for then they will be
Fig 6 7A Bem showing Sp of rt dried up and killed. We have
ated showing tip just starting.togrow. shown how they can be sprouted
between layers of moist flannel or blotting paper. When sprouted
in that way their growth can be watched day by day; but this
plan of sprouting seeds will not allow us to watch their growth
to a very large size. If we wish to see them grow up into full-
sized plants we must plant the seeds in soil. We can do so in
a box of clean garden soil placed in a sunny window, or out of
doors in warm weather. We may plant some peas, beans, or
pumpkin seeds. Let us take a handful of bean seeds. As
they are rather large in size we must cover them thoroughly
with soil about an inch deep. At the same time we might put
in a few seeds four, five or six inches deep, and also place
three or four right on the surface, to observe the effect on them
in contrast with those planted at the proper depth. We then
water the soil slightly every day.
After two days we carefully take up a couple of seeds to see
what has taken place. Then we put them back carefully. In
this way, day by day, we examine carefully a couple of the
seeds until we find them starting to sprout.
THE YOUNG: PLANT. a
When they have once sprouted
we can take up a plant every day
to see what change is taking
place. We should have enough
plants growing so that we can
throw away each little plant after
we have examined it. First we
find the. seeds becoming moist
from the water in the soil, and
Fig. 7.— Bean Seed ; also young plant
on right, and, in the centre, a plant
showing two seed leaves, also first
pair of true leaves above.
soon turning soft. The beans swell
a little and soon break open the
outer covering or husk. The two
thick leaves of the seed separate a
little and a few fine roots push out
into the soil. The little tip between
the seed leaves begins to grow
larger and pushes up towards the air.
The plant never makes a mistake ;
the roots always grow out and
ra Seed Pea and young Pe Gown into the soil and the little tip
8 AGRICULTURE;
that forms the stalk always grows up into the air, whether the
seed is lying upside down or not. ‘The roots lengthen out and
branch into a little bunch of fine fibres, and the stalk soon
brings the two leaves above ground. Sometimes we can see
the old husk of the seed still clinging to one of the seed leaves,
which are generally quite smooth and simple in form. The
stalk grows on higher and higher; new leaves form; little
branches are thrown out ; leaves form on these; and now we
see the general form or make-up of the plant. By this time
we observe that the two seed leaves have become thin and soon
disappear. ‘They appear to be of use only in the first few days
of the sprouting of the seed and the early growth of the young
plant. What is their use? They are different in shape and
size from the ordinary leaves of the plant. They are thick at
first, and soon become thin and disappear. ‘They are nothing
else than little sacks of food stored up in the seed to feed the
young plant until it forms roots and leaves and is able to get
food for itself from the soil and the air.
PARTS OF THE PLANT.—The roots spread out or go down
through the soil; the stalk grows up and branches out; the
leaves grow along the side and at the ends of the
branches. ‘These three parts—roots, stalk and
branches, and leaves—are quite different in form
and in color, and we may conclude that they
also have different work to do in the life of the
plant.
We can easily study these three parts in larger
plants. In the case of a carrot the root is thick
and long and pushes itself straight down into the
soil. We call such a roota faproot. But along
this root we find a large number of fine, hairy-like
rigcaesine rootlets, to which the fine particles of soil cling
root, as of a closely. These are the feeders of the big root.
carrot, show-
ing fine hairy
fee dinetbote In the case of a stool of wheat or oats we have
THE YOUNG PLANT. 9
amass of fine roots. We call such a root
fibrous. In the case of large trees, we find
large roots running off in all directions,
many of them for long distances. If we
take up a piece of tree root, we find the outer
end covered with fresh, fine, hairy-like roots.
These are the feeders of the big roots.
How do roots grow? A man’s arm is
longer and larger than a boy’s arm. How
did it grow? Not simply by adding on at Fis. aero ons
the end, for in that case the man’s arm would
be merely the boy’s arm with very long fingers. All parts of the
arm must have grown at the same time. A root would find it
very difficult to grow in that way through the soil. It adds on at
the end or the tip. Sometimes a root has to go around a large
stone ; a bend is formed in the root. How difficult it would
be for the root if it had to keep pulling itself around that stone
as it grew longer. Roots, of course, grow larger and thicker,
pushing aside the soil and even rocks ; but
they iengthen at the tips and take in the
food from the soil through the fine, hairy
rootlets, which are always found in largest
numbers near the ends of the newly-
formed roots.
Two other things we notice, namely, the
roots do not bear leaves and they are not
green. ‘They are generally light colored
inside with a dark covering. They are
also quite pliable—easily bent or twisted ;
: : . Fig. 11.—End of Root, cov-
in fact they are made for working their ered with fine, hairy,
; 2 feeding rootlets. q@is tip
way easily through the soil and around hardened for protection ;
stones. Pull up a bunch of grass and Gidec pate ae Pa oThe
observe how the roots cling to the fine soil. On Ea ee
1 ing new root at 4, which
Aiso observe how crookedatree root grows. Soon clades ton
2
Io AGRICULTURE.
The stalk is compact and strong, built for holding up a
heavy weight. When young the stalk and branches are green
in color; as they grow older the color becomes darker and
duller, and the soft, smooth skin changes to hard, rough bark.
The stalk and branches are much stiffer than the roots ; if they —
were as pliable as the roots they would not be able to hold
themselves up in the form that we see. Most plants, however,
are pliable enough to yield to strong wind and thus avoid being
broken. The last thing to be noticed here in regard to them
is that what is called ‘“‘the grain” goes along and not across
the branch and stalk. We can split a piece of wood along its
grain, but we have to saw or break it if we wish to divide it
across the grain. What would be the effect of a strong wind
upon plants, trees, forests, if the grain ran across instead of
along the stalks, limbs, trunks, and branches ?
The most noticeable points in connection with leaves are
their shape, their number, and their color. The leaf is generally
flat and very thin. Its outline or form varies with different
kinds of plants. Contrast the thick, needle-shaped leaf of the
pine and the thin, long, pointed blade of grass with the leaves
of the oak, maple, basswood, and willow.
Take a green maple leaf ; draw its outline ; trace the frame-
work upon which it is formed. ‘Then glue or paste it between
two sheets of paper or cloth
and dry carefully. Pull these
two sheets apart and thereby
split the leaf. We thusmsee
that the leaf is a thin web
stretched upon a framework of
fine branches, and we observe
that the branching of these
ribs of the leaf varies in differ-
Fig. 12.—Section of a Leaf. A, row of cells
forming skin on upper side; 8, row of
cells next to skin; D, next row of cells;
C, air spaces in leaf; Z, inner portion of
cells filled with sap; 7, row of cells form-
ing under skin ot leaf showing mouths
or openings (stomata).
ent kinds of leaves; further,
that though the leaf is very
THE YOUNG PLANT. II
thin, yet it is made up of different layers, two skins with softer
layers between.
Draw the leaves of all the different forest and shade trees found in
your locality.
The new leaves of spring and early summer are green; as
summer advances they change in color somewhat, and in the
fall the green turns to brown or yellow or red. ‘The young
shoots also are green in color at first, becoming duller and
darker in color as they become older and stiffer. But observe
the many different shades of green in the leaves of different
kinds of trees—even different kinds of maples show tints that
slightly vary. Even the two sides of the same leaf are not of
the same shade. This can be seen on a windy day when the
wind blows the leaves over.
What causes the green color? Place a small piece of board
on the green grass ; after a few days lift the board and observe
that the grass under it has become paler in color, has been
bleached out. Leave the board off and the grass will soon
become green again. When potatoes start to grow in a dark
cellar their sprouts are white, the tips grow towards the light,
and if they reach direct sunlight they become green. We
conclude from the above that the sunlight in some way or
other is the cause of the green color in the leaves. (The
name chlorophyl, applied to the green-colored matter in the
leaf, means “leaf green.”)
Why are the roots not green like the leaves ?
Are evergreens of the same color in winter as in summer ?
Why is the growth of trees less and less, or more stunted, as we go
farther north?
When do evergreens shed their leaves ?
Compare the cones of different evergreens.
Where do we find the most evergreen trees, and why?
Where the most deciduous ?
12 AGRICULTURE.
CHAPTER Ei,
THE PLANT AND WATER.
THE WATER OF THE PLANT.—In a long season of drouth,
the grass turns brown and withers, the leaves of the trees
dry up, and shrubs and plants of all kinds droop and die.
In the case of plants grown in the house, everyone knows that
they must be watered regularly. When the rains are frequent,
how the grass grows, and how all plant life becomes green and
thrifty! Nothing more need be said to prove that zwazer is
one of the most important foods for plants. Further, we
find some water in all plants, some fruits being made up of over
nine-tenths water. If any plant, or any part of a plant, such
as a piece of root, a chunk of green wood, a bunch of green
grass, or a handful of leaves, be placed in a warm oven, it will
gradually become lighter in weight owing to its losing water or
becoming drier. Even well-dried wood will lose a little water.
If we were to take 100 pounds of several substances, such as ‘
the following, and dry them out thoroughly, we would find that
they would become lighter by the following amounts, that is,
they would lose these amounts of water :
oOts, Carrots, turnips, ete: . a4 ,85 to 95 pounds.
POtAbOes in! 5 .as wSacoy fag Rteedey Belay hha
(STEED PASLULE BIASS ~, wean soe cake SOc yr
fimber wood...'5 2.5. a tates dager 40,10 50.5
ried oreured hay... 4 dec eae a
Grains, such as wheat, oats, “etc \... 10, tom sine
We can therefore say that roots contain from 85 to 95 per
cent. of water, potatoes 75 per cent., etc.
THE PLANT AND WATER. Ee
How Dofs THE WATER GET IN?—We can answer this
first question by carefully observing as follows: When
house plants are watered, we do not pour the water on the
leaves and branches, but on the soil that contains the roots.
When the earth above the roots has been allowed to become
too dry, the gardener sometimes sets the whole pot, earth and
roots, in a pail of water until the soil has become thoroughly
wet. Two pots of the same size and shape may be taken, one
having a plant growing in the soil and the other containing
only soil. ‘Then place them side by side and water the soil in
both with the same amount of water. It will be observed that
the soil in which the plant is growing will become dry much
more quickly than the soil having no plant.
If we could examine the drains coming from under two fields
having the same kind of soil, one having little or nothing grow-
ing upon it and the other having a heavy crop, such as roots,
corn or hay, we would see that much more water drains away
from the bare field than from the field bearing a crop.
Perhaps you have noticed a bulb or a slip from some rapidly-
growing plant being started in a vase or glass bottle filled with
water. If you take two glass bottles of the same size and fill
both with water and place a growing plant slip in one, you will
notice that the water in the one having the plant slip will dis-
appear more rapidly than the water in the other bottle. Some-
times it can be shown even more clearly by placing a few large
white flowers, such as lilies or chrysanthemums, in water that
has been colored red or blue. After a while some red or blue
color will appear in the flowers.
We conclude from the above that the water passes into the
plant by way of the roots.
How Doers THE WaTER GET Out ?—It is quite evident that
there is not room in the plant to hold all that goes in. Wher-
ever we cut into a living plant we find it damp and the cells
14 AGRICULTURE.
filled up, so that as water is constantly going in by way of the
roots, it must be passing out by some way.
When the soil becomes very dry and the plants, as we say,
suffer from drouth, the first place where we observe the effect
is in the leaves. These droop and wilt and lose their freshness,
and soon after watering they become fresh-looking again.
Let us take a clear bottle and wipe it out so as to have it
perfectly clear, clean and dry on the inside. ‘Then we carefully
place it over the branch of a growing plant so as to have the
bottle pretty well filled with leaves. We leave it there, fastened
up securely, for a time ; after a while we observe a fine film on
the inside of the bottle. When we take it off we notice that
the bottle is damp on the inside, some water has been depos-
ited upon it from the leaves. We observe the same kind of a
film on a piece of looking-glass when we breathe upon it. In
fact, we can take a piece of dry looking-glass and fasten it
to a plant leaf and get a faint film of moisture from the leaf as
from our breath. Further, if we try first the upper side of the
leaf and then the under, we shall find that the moisture comes
almost entirely from the wzder side.
We conclude, then, that the water passes out by the leaves
and principally from the under surface. If we had a microscope,
that is an instrument for making small things appear large, we
could examine the two sides of the leaf of any plant, and then
we would observe that on the under side there are a great
many little mouths, or pores, or openings whereby the water
can pass out, and that these are drawn up smaller as the air
becomes drier so as to prevent too great loss of water. Each
of these mouths or pores is called a “stoma,” and when we
speak of two or more we call them “stomata.”
We have called these mouths or pores; they are openings
through which the plant breathes, and they are generally on the
under side of the leaf, several hundred or several thousand on
every leaf. In the case of such a plant as the water lily, whose
THE PLANT AND WATER. 15
large round leaves lie flat on the surface of the water, the
stomata or mouths of the leaves
are found to be on the upper
side. Why has nature made this
change P
Animals soon suffer from thirst,
although they have some water
in nearly every kind of food that
they eat. But plants require
water quite as much. ‘There is
nothing so important in connec-
tion with plant growth as having
a proper supply of water—not
too much and not too little.
When the rains come at the right
time and in the right quantities,
nearly every soil bears good Fig. 13.—Under side of leaf. A shows
the mouths or stomata with small
crops ; where no rains fall we find _ hair on leaf at 4. B is a section,
showing stoma or mouth at s, the
a desert. air space is ata, and gis a guard
cell which opens and closes the
mouth or stoma.
CONCLUSIONS :
1. Water is found in all plants and in all parts of living
plants at all seasons of the year.
2. Water is necessary for the life and growth of plants.
3. Water goes into the plants through the hairy rootlets at
the tips of the fresh roots and passes out through the thousands
of tiny mouths on the under side of the leaves.
4. The mouths or breathing pores are called stomata. These
open wider as the air becomes damp and partially close as the
air becomes dry.
SUGGESTIVE :—
What gives rigidity and firmness to a geranium leaf?
Which contains proportionately the more water, an apple leaf or an
apple twig?
16 AGRICULTURE.
CHARTER IV:
THE PLANT AND THE SOL;
THE PowER OF WATER TO DISSOLVE SUBSTANCES.—If
we drop a little common salt into a glass of water, it will
disappear from sight ; but if we taste the water we find that it
is salty—the salt has been dissolved in the water. If we pour
out the salty water into a saucer, and set it in a warm place,
the water will gradually become less and less, and we shall
soon see the white salt reappear as a fine white crust. We
know now that salt is soluble in water. If we keep on adding
salt to the water in the glass we shall find that after a while no
more salt will be dissolved, but what we add will remain un-
dissolved in the bottom of the glass. We conclude, therefore,
that the water can dissolve a certain amount of salt and no
more—that there is a limit to the power of the water to dissolve
the salt. We can make the same trial or experiment with
other substances, such as sugar, saltpetre, etc.
But all substances are not soluble. If we place some sand
in the glass of water it will not dissolve. If we stir up some
road dust in a glass of clean water, the water will at once be-
come dirty ; but after a while the dirt will settle and the water
clear up. Sometimes when we examine salt by putting a little
in water we find a small quantity of hard, gritty substance set-
tling at the bottom undissoived—tnis 1s not sait, but an impurity
in the salt. If there were any sand in the sugar 1t would not
dissolve. A nail will not dissolve in the water, though it can
be more or less dissolved if there is a little acid in the water.
If we take a handful of hardwood ashes and stir them up in a
bowl of water, a large portion will settle to the bottom undis-
THE PLANT AND THE SOIL. Ly
solved, but the water will feel and taste soapy. There is
evidently something soluble in wood ashes, and also some-
thing insoluble. If we take coal ashes instead of wood
ashes, we shall find that there is little or nothing soluble in the
coal ashes. It is evident, therefore, that wood ashes contain
much more soluble matter than coal ashes. This soluble
matter is food for plants. If we take a piece of limestone and
pour water upon, it we shall find that little or no change takes
place ; but if we use a little weak acid (even vinegar will have
some effect), we find that the limestone will dissolve. If, in-
stead of limestone, we take freshly-burnt lime—quick-lime—
we find that the water will take up some of the lime, as we can
tell by tasting it.
We conclude that some substances are quickly soluble in
water, some slowly soluble, some insoluble, and that weak acids
_ will have the effect of dissolving some substances, such as lime-
stone and iron, that do not dissolve in water alone.
Further, we find that water can dissolve only a certain
quantity of any substance—that its power of dissolving is
limited ; and when the water evaporates or passes off into the
air, the substances, such as salt, sugar, and lime, that were
dissolved in it, reappear as salt, sugar, and lime.
If we pour milk through a fine strainer, the milk all passes
through, and the dirt that was not dissolved remains behind.
If we stir up some hardwood ashes in a glass of water and
then pour it through a very fine strainer, we find the undis-
solved ashes remain behind, and the water that passes through
is soapy in taste.
We conclude that the substances dissolved in the water go
along with the water wherever it passes in the liquid form.
Take a clean unglazed earthen flower pot; stop up the hole in the
bottom, fill it with water, and throw into the water a handful of salt.
Allow the pot to stand undisturbed. After a while a deposit will appear
on the owdside of the pot. Taste it, itis salty. Explain,
TS AGRICULTURE.
How MINERAL Foop GETs INTO THE PLANT.—We have
before learned that water goes into the plant through the
roots and passes out by the leaves; there must therefore
be a movement of the water through the plant; and we
thus conclude that the water can carry along with it into
the plant, and through it, some substances taken up in solu-
tion from the soil, that is, that, it will take into the plant’
whatever it finds in the soil that can be dissolved. This is not
quite the case, for the roots appear to have the power, in large
measure, of taking up the substances that the plant requires ;
the roots have a certain amount of what may be called
“selective ” power.
One thing more may be mentioned in connection with the
taking in of food by the roots; there is a small amount of
weak acid found in the ends of the roots, so that wherever
the fine, hairy rootlets come into contact with the soil they
are helped by this weak acid to dissolve small quantities of
material that the water alone, without this acid, could not take
up. It is because of this that we frequently find the marks of
plant roots on the face of hard rocks, showing where the roots
by their acids have eaten out some of the rock.
When we burn wood in the stove we have left what is called
the ashes. If we burn up some straw, or grain, in fact any
kind of a plant, we have left some ashes. ‘This ash is earthy
in nature. Sometimes it is called the ‘‘ mineral matter ” of the
plant. It has all gone into the plant by way of the roots, dis-
solved in the water of the soil. When this ash or mineral
matter is taken apart and examined by a chemist, it is found
to contain such substances as compounds of lime, soda, and
potash. From too pounds of plants taken, we get one to five
pounds of ash or mineral matter; we therefore say, that the ash
or mineral matter forms from one to five per cent. of the whole
plant, and it has all come from the soil.
The mineral matter of the soil, after being dissolved in the
THE PLANT AND THE SOIL. IQ
water of the soil, passes into the plant, is carried by the
circulation of the sap to all parts, and is used in helping to
build up the various parts of the plant. When matter gets into
the plant in this way that is not required, some of it may be-
come deposited in various parts of the plant, but much of it is
carried to the outside of the leaf and of the bark, and left there
as the water evaporates. In the case of some plants, more
mineral matter is taken up from the soil than the sap can hold
in solution, and some of the salts are found in a solid form in
the little sacs or cells of which the plant is made up. These
are often seen by a magnifying glass or microscope in the form
of crystals either in the cells or in the walls of the cells.
CONCLUSIONS :
1. The water of the plant comes from the water of the soil,
hence the importance of rains.
2. All of the mineral or ash material of the plant comes from
the soil, being carried into the plant in solution through the
roots.
3. The mineral matter is carried to all parts of the plant in
the circulation of the sap.
4. Some of the mineral matter that is not needed by the
plant is given off from the outside of the leaves and through the
bark.
5. It is very important to have the mineral or ash material
required by the plant in as soluble a form as possible in the
soil, hence the importance of good cultivation and of proper
fertilizing or manuring.
20 AGRICULTURE,
CHAPTER -V. .
THE PLANT AND THE -ATR.
THE COMBUSTIBLE PART OF A PLANT.—When we dry
any plant thoroughly, we drive off the water that it contains ;
when we burn up this dried portion, we have left the ash.
But what about the portion that has been burned up? What
was it and where did it come from? All plants contain fibre
—woody fibre as we may now call it; this has been burned
up. Some plants, such as sugar beets, sugar cane, and corn,
contain some sugar. Other plants, such as potatoes, contain a
large quantity of starch. In burning, all the fibre, starch, and
sugar are burned up. ‘Then such seeds as flaxseed and cotton
seed contain oil. There are other substances, also, that we
should know. For instance, if we chew a few grains of wheat,
we find after a short time a small quantity of a gummy sub-
stance remaining in the mouth—it is called gluten. ‘Then you
all know that from many different fruits a beautiful clear sub-
stance is got by boiling, known as jelly. Perhaps we have
mentioned enough —fibre, starch, sugar, oil, gluten, jelly
substances—all these and many others similar to them are
found in plants. ‘They do not pass off when the water evapor-
ates, nor are they left behind in the ash. ‘They are all con-
sumed or burnt up when the plant is burned.
What do they consist of ? In burning any plant slowly, the
first thing that you notice is that the plant becomes black—
charred ; and by very slowly burning it we can turn it into a
black mass that we call charcoal, somewhat like coal in
appearance. This black color is given to tt because of the
carbon which it contains. If we could put some of this
THE PLANT AND THE AIR. 21
charred plant into a strong iron vessel, having only one small
open pipe leading from it, we would find that there were
gases coming away that would burn with a flame; and when
you are further advanced in the study of chemistry you will
be able to prove that these gases contain, besides carbon,
another substance also, called hydrogen.
In addition to these two, carbon and hydrogen, both of
which will burn in the air, there are in the plant small quan-
tities of zz¢trogen and sulphur and some oxygen. All of this
cannot be proved by you at present, but you will now have to
accept the statement that these parts of the plant that are
burned up contain carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, nitrogen, and
sometimes sulphur in varying quantities. ‘The chemist, for
shortness, refers to them often simply by the first letters, thus :
© O.N'S.
WHAT THE PLANT GETS FROM THE AIR.—The next
question is as to where these elements came from and when
they got into the plant. If they came from the soil they must
have been contained either in the water or in the salts or
- mineral matter carried in through the roots. Water is a
compound of only two substances, hydrogen and oxygen.
Two of them, then, may have come from the rains and soil
water. The sulphur and the nitrogen may have come from
the soil in part or in whole, for we sometimes find soluble com-
pounds of sulphur in the soil, and also compounds of nitrogen.
But the carbon which is found in such large quantity does
not come from the water, nor from the mineral matter of the
soil. There is only one other source, and that is the atmos-
phere, or, as we say, the air. Ifthe carbon comes from the air,
we at once conclude that it gets into the plant through the leaves.
And how wonderfully well supplied is every plant with leaves
for taking in food from the air!
The air 1s a mixture of gases. Coal and charcoal are almost
pure carbon, so that we think of carbon as being a solid. And
22 AGRICULTURE.
so itis. But in the air there is a gas called carbonic acid gas.
It is formed wherever carbon is burned. The carbon unites
with the oxygen gas of the air and forms a compound, a gas,
that is called carbonic acid gas. This is the source from which
the plant gets its carbon.
There is only a very small quantity of this carbonic acid gas
in the air, but the plants have a large number of leaves and
they are broad and thin, and the air is moving more or less all
the time, so that the plant has no difficulty in getting all the
carbon that it requires. ‘The carbonic acid gas of the air goes
in through the leaves ; the plant takes up the carbon for its
own use and sets free the oxygen gas with which the carbon
was united. Just here we might mention that all animals are
constantly breathing out carbonic acid gas from their lungs,
and that when too much of it 1s present the animals will be
smothered. We feel the effect of it when shut up in a close
room. Plants take up this carbonic acid gas, keep the carbon
and set free the oxygen, so that plants are constantly purifying
the air for animals, and animals are constantly producing car-
bonic acid gas to feed the plants. Nature has in this way
made plants and animals dependent upon each other.
The starch of potatoes, the sugar of beets, the jelly of cur-
rants and apples, the oil of flaxseed and the fibre of flax and
of all parts of plants are made up entirely of the three elements
—carbon, hydrogen and oxygen (C H and O).
The plants get all the carbon from the air, and the hydrogen
and oxygen can all be got from water, which, as we have said,
is a compound of hydrogen and oxygen, so that starch, sugar,
jelly, oil and fibre are made up by the plant from what comes
from water and the air. When a farmer sells from his farm
sugar or butter (oil) or fibre he is selling what in the first place
came from the rain and the air, and thereby he does not rob
the soil so much as when he sells grain or hay, since these
contain mineral or soil material.
THE PLANT AND THE AIR. 23
We have said that the quantity of carbonic acid gas in the
air is very small ; there are only three parts in every ten thou-
sand parts by volume. The air, or atmosphere, is made up
almost entirely of nitrogen and oxygen, mixed together, not
united, in the proportion of about four to one ; that is, in every
one hundred volumes of air there are nearly eighty parts of
nitrogen to a little over twenty parts of oxygen. In addition,
there are very small quantities of other gases, such as ammonia,
but we need not refer to these here. The facts now to be
fixed in the memory are that the plant, through the leaf, does
not take up the nitrogen and oxygen which are in such large
quantities, but does take up carbon from the carbonic acid gas
which exists in such small quantities, and from this carbon,
along with the elements of water, it builds up the larger portion
of its entire structure. How it does this is largely a mystery.
CONCLUSIONS :
1. Besides the water and the mineral matter of the plant,
which come in through the roots, there are in plants large
quantities of such substances as starch, sugar, oil, and gluten.
2. All of these substances contain carbon.
3. This carbon comes from the carbonic acid gas of the air.
4. Animals breathe in oxygen and breathe out carbonic acid
gas through their lungs ; plants take in carbonic acid gas and
give off oxygen through their leaves.
24. AGRICULTURE.
GHAPTER: Vt.
STRUCTURE AND GROWTH OF THE PLANT.
THE Sap.—All the water used by the plant enters through the
roots, and along with it comes the material that we call the
mineral matter, together with the nitrogen that the plants require.
The stalks and branches form the frame work of the plant—its
body, so to speak. The leaves give off the water taken in by
the roots, and also take up carbon from the carbonic acid gas of
the air. Now if the water goes in by the roots and out from the
leaves it must move through the plant—through the roots to the
stalk, thence to the branches, and so on to the leaves. ‘This
water contains many substances in solution (sugar, salts, and
other things) ; we call it sap, and the movement is called “ the
circulation of the sap.” We have already referred to the fact
that a limb will split lengthwise, not across. Sometimes, as in
flax and in the inner bark of basswood, we can pull off long
fine strings of fibre. These long fibres that run up and down,
or lengthwise, are nothing else than strings of little cells, and
in circulation the sap passes on through from one to the next.
Frequently you see a hollow tree that is alive and thrifty ;
and when you cut across a large tree you notice that the sap is
principally in the outer portion. The outer rings of wood are
much wetter than the inner or heart wood. We conclude,
then, that the sap moves principally up and down through the
layers or fibres of the plant near the outside, just under the
outer rough bark. The life of the body of the plant is then
mainly near the outer bark. When we girdle a tree we are apt
to kill it; we can cut a small nick into it, we can tap it, or we
may bruise a piece of the bark, and we do not kill it. Now
you see the reason.
vl
STRUCTURE AND GROWTH OF THE PLANT. 25
Work OF THE LEaAves.—The circulation of the sap brings
the water and material taken up from the soil to the leaf,
where also is found the carbon taken up from the air. And
it is in the green growing leaf that all this material is worked
over into such forms as the plant can make use of. The leaves,
we may say, are both the lungs of the plant and also the stom-
ach. If fire burns the leaves of a tree, or some blight or
disease attacks them, or insects devour them, the tree becomes
weak and in many cases soon dies.
We observe the vitality of any plant in the leaves; and we
should always try to keep the leaves fresh and free from attacks
of all kinds. ‘The greenhouse gardener carefully washes the
leaves of his valuable plants, and the fruit-grower sprays his .
trees and bushes for this purpose. When the leaves have
worked over all the food from the air and the soil (that is,
digested it, as we digest food in the stomach), it is carried
away in the sap to all parts of the plant—to make root in one
place, more leaves in another, to increase the wood in the
branches, to form buds, or blossoms, or fruit ; in fact to build
up the plant in all its parts. How all this is done and no
mistake is made—how leaves are formed in one place and
roots in another, and buds in another, is, as we have said
before, largely a mystery; just as it is a mystery how hair
is formed on your head, teeth in your mouth, and nails upon
your fingers.
We have another point to notice in regard to the leaves.
Cut off several long switches or branches from a willow, a
maple, an oak, a spruce, and currant bush. Observe how the
leaves are placed. They are not attached by chance. In
some cases two leaves grow out from the same part on
opposite sides. They are said to be offoszte. In others there
is first one on one side and then the next above on the other
side. ‘They are said to be a//ernate. ‘Then, if you start with
the first leaf and draw a line to the next, and then to the next,
a
206 AGRICULTURE.
and so on, you find that the line goes around the branch in a
spiral direction. By closely observing all these different
branches, you find that in all cases there is a certain definite
order ofarrangement. Further, you find that just as the leaves of
any one kind of tree are nearly alike in outline, so they are all
nearly alike as to their form of arrangement. Find out this
mode or form of arrangement of leaves on the different trees
and shrubs with which you are familiar.
When the leaves have done their work they lose their bright
green color, turning duller, sometimes brown or almost white,
sometimes yellow, sometimes red and many-colored. In the
case of one class of trees, such as maples, oaks, etc., they fall
off the branches—such trees are called deciduous, to distinguish
them from the evergreens. But even the evergreens become
duller in the fall, and the new growth of the spring is of quite
a different green from that of the old growth.
THE Bups.—The leaves do not grow into branches or
flowers. ‘The buds come every year (in the fall and in the
spring) in the angles or “axils” of the leaves or at the ends
of the branches, so that the arrangement of the leaves is also
the arrangement of the buds. Some buds grow into branches
and some into blossoms. When a bud grows at the end of
the branch it, of course, by its growth lengthens the branch;
when it comes on the side, by its growth it forms a side
branch. When we “stop” a raspberry bush by pinching off
the growth at the end, we cause the side buds and branches to
grow out, and thereby make the plant become bushy.
If you remove a bud formed in the fall, covered with
a waxy substance to protect it in winter, or if you take a
bud formed in spring or summer, and carefully open it, you
find it is a compact mass of small leaves—it is a little branch
compressed and packed away ; and the opening of the bud
is nothing else than an unfolding of these leaves as they
STRUCTURE AND GROWTH OF THE PLANT. 27
grow larger. ‘The life of the tree starts the leaves growing, and
the buds burst and open up, some to form leaves and branches
and some to form blossoms.
Biossoms.—Let us take a simple blossom like a yellow
buttercup. First we find five small leaves arranged around
the outside. These form
what is called the calyx,
and each of these five
leaves is a sepal. Just
above these are five
leaves of bright yellow
color forming the corod/a,
each of which is called i
a fetal. Nextinsidethe Fig. 14.—Parts of a Blossom, as follows: End of
stalk or ‘‘receptacle” in centre; two leaves or sepa's
corolla are a number of of calyx on outside; then two leaves or eae of
little aie Bran stalks, corolla; then two stamens ; then two pistils.
with tiny balls on their tips covered with fine dust. These are
called stamens, and the dust is fo//en. Right in the centre are
some more little growths called the fzs/z/s. This blossom, then,
has.four parts—calyx, corolla, stamens, and pistils. If we take
a buttercup, we can easily examine the parts by pulling them
off one by one, beginning at the outside.
FoRMING SEED OR FRuIT.—What is the use of these four
parts? The calyx and corolla are
simply two rows of leaves, green
and yellow, arranged around the
two other parts to protect them.
Observe their form in the closed
bud. They guard the more valu-
able portion, the pistils and
stamens, and when their work is
Fig. 15.—Stamen and Pistil. Stamen on
done they drop of. “The fine left showing a, the stalk, and 4, the
head, covered with pollen dust. Pistil
duet ar pollen from the stamens oy right showing c, the stigma on
1,. irae which the pollen falls; 4 the style, and
arops on the top of the pistils. d the ovary containing the seeds, a.
28 AGRICULTURE.
pollen reaches the
Fig. 16.—Complete Plossom,
having calyx, corolla, sta- : Se
mens, and pistils. (the style) until it
Sometimes the wind blows it over ;
sometimes the insects carry it on
their bodies and legs. As soon as the
upper end of the
pistils, growth starts within the pistil,
beginning at the top (the s¢#égma) and
continuing down through the fine stem
reaches the main
inner part (the ovary). It is in this
part of the blossom that the seed is formed.
Figures 14 and 15, showing the different
parts of a blossom taken apart, will help to
understand what takes place. To form
seed, then, the pollen from the stamens
must reach the pistils. In some plants we
have them side by side in the one blossom,
in other plants some blossoms have only
stamens and others only pistils. In this
latter case the pollen must be carried by
the wind, or by insects, such as bees, as
they go from flower to flower. The seed
forms in the ovary of the blossom after the
poilen has fallen from the stamens upon
ine pisiils.
Fig. 17 —-Incomplete or
imperfect Blossoms. The
upper one has stamens,
but no pistils (male
blossom); the lower one
has pistils, but no sta-
mens (female blossom).
Compare the flowers of the apple with those of the cherry, and the
flowers of the pear with those of the plum.
THE NAMING AND CLASSIFICATION OF PLANTS. 29
Cher Ti RV Ts.
——
THE NAMING AND CLASSIFICATION OF PLANTS.
The many millions of human beings in the world may be
arranged in classes or great families. Sometimes the basis of
classification is their color; thus we have the white race, the
iiaem tace, the red race, etc. The white race, also, may
be divided in various ways. For instance, we speak of
the English-speaking people, the French people, the German
Peaple, etc. The Indians are divided into tribes. These
classifications are based on color, height, form of body, language,
and certain habits or characteristics. In a similar manner it is
advisable to arrange the great plant world into groups or
classes—all those somewhat alike in one class, all others some-
what alike in another class, and so on. ‘To these various
classes names must be given. These names are what we call
the scientific or botanical names. ‘They are not always much
like our common names of plants. ‘The common names may
vary in different places, but the botanical names must be the
same the world over. The botanical names are not so familiar
to us as the common names, hence they appear to be very
difficult ; but in studying plants, in naming them, and in re-
ferring to text books on botany, it is necessary to become
more or less familiar with them.
How are we to study a plant, to describe it, to know the
plant referred to in any botanical work? How are we to
tdentify any plant? ‘There are the four parts—the roots, the
stem, the leaves and the blossoms. ‘The leaves really include
those parts which we call the blossoms or flowers, as these are
made up of changed leaves ; but for the present we may say
30 AGRICULTURE.
that these are the four parts named. In studying or describing
any plant, therefore, we find out the nature or make-up of its
root, stem, leaves and blossom. In regard to the root, for
instance, we observe whether it is tap-rooted or fibrous. We
note the color and form of the stem. We observe the shape
of the leaves and their arrangement on the branches. In the
blossom we note the form, number and arrangement of the sepals
or parts of the calyx, and of the petals or parts of the corolla; also
the number, form and arrangement of the stamens and pistils.
If we carefully observe a buttercup and a marsh-marigold we
find that in the main they closely resemble each other, yet
there are differences in their form and they grow in different
locations. Meadow rue, columbine, anemone and _ hepatica
also have a strong family resemblance to these two plants.
These are all classed together in one great order or family
known as the Ranunculaceeé or crowfoot family.
The wild mustard of our grain fields and the weeds shep-
herd’s purse and pennycress are classed in another order or
family known as the Cyvrucifer@, so called because of the
arrangement of the four petals forming a cross-like corolla.
The blossoms of the field pea, sweet pea, bean, clover and
locust tree are much alike. These are all classed in one family
—the Leguminose or legume family.
Compare the blossoms and leaves of the apple, pear, plum,
cherry, strawberry and hawthorn with the wild or single rose.
They all belong to one family—the /osace@ or rose family.
The carrot and the parsnip form a cluster of flowers in form
called an umbe/, hence these belong to the family Uméellifera.
In many common plants we have the flowers in a dense or
thick head like the blossom of a field daisy or of a sunflower.
The thistles, burdocks, everlasting, golden rod, aster, yarrow,
dandelion and lettuce are other members of the same family
—the composite family, or Composite.
NATURE AND ORIGIN OF THE SOIL. 41
129, @ ao am
GHAPTER Vili.
—~——
NATURE AND ORIGIN OF THE SOIL.
All the plants grown upon the farm or in the garden grow
in the soil; even those that appear to be growing in streams
and marshes have their roots in the soil beneath the water.
Sometimes we see plants grown in water only in the house or
greenhouse, but most of those found there are grown in pots
filled with soil. ‘The plants found on the surface of rocks and
on old rail fences are of a low, simple order. We may then
conclude that most of the plants that we are now familiar with
require soil, and we therefore shall study for a while the soil,
its nature, its origin, and its improvement.
KINDs OF SoIL.—Sandy soil is made up principally of sand.
If we take a handful of dry sand we find that it consists of
small hard grains that are easily mixed together. If we
moisten it, it will cling together and can be moulded into
various forms, but when it dries the particles all fall ‘apart
into fine sand as before. ‘Then there is clay of various colors,
sometimes red, sometimes almost white, sometimes nearly
blue. If we moisten it we can mould it, but when it dries
it keeps its shape and becomes hard. We readily see the
difference. When we walk over wet sandy soil and wet
clayey soil, the former, when dry, readily rubs off our boots,
the latter sticks. Sand is used for making moulds in the
foundry and clay is used for making models by the artist; the
22 AGRICULTURE.
oad
former readily falls apart after being taken out of the boxes
and can be used again, and the latter when moulded and
worked keeps its shape as it dries.
Make two sets of objects (such as balls, cubes, cups, vases or simple
figures of small animals), one set from wet sand and one set from clay.
Place them in the sun or near the stove and observe the effect of drying.
We see that sand as it dries does not stick together, and clay
as it dries does stick together and also sticks to other objects.
We now understand how it is that wet clay is sticky; it clings
to the plow and the harrow and to the feet of the horses and
is hard or heavy to work. Sandy soil is said to be light and
clay soil to be heavy, not because of their weight, but be-
cause the former is easily worked and the latter is harder to
work. If we watch closely the drying out of the two sets of
objects that we have moulded we shall observe further that the
sand dries out more quickly than the clay; the latter holds on
to the water longer. Clay soils are usually wet soils ; they are
more apt to have water in them than sandy soils.
The third class of soils is usually dark in color, from light
brown to dense black, such as are found in the woods where
leaves and branches have decayed, and in low pastures and
swampy places. ‘This soil is made up of the refuse of leaves,
branches and roots of plants. Sometimes we can see pieces of
half-decayed or rotten plants ; sometimes there are very slight
traces of the original form of the plants. This soil has, how-
ever, all come from former plants. We call such a soil a
vegetable soil, and this dark colored loose material formed from
the decay of vegetable matter is called humus. Notice how
it differs from both sand and clay. It is light in weight and
easily worked and it holds water readily.
Place a handful of swamp muck or leaf mould (humus) on an iron ie
shovel and carefully set it upon the burning coals. It dries out, then burns
away until only a small quantity of ash is left. Place some wet sand on
the shovel and heat, and then a little wet clay. What is the result ?
a
NATURE AND ORIGIN OF THE SOIL. 33
These, then, are the three principal parts of soils—sand,
clay, and humus, but in many cases we find them mixed
together or one above the other. If sand is the principal part
of the soil we call it a sandy soil ; if clay, a clay soil, and if
humus or muck, a vegetable soil. A loam soil contains a mix-
ture of sand and clay with some humus, and such a soil is
usually best fitted for growing most of the crops of the farm.
ORIGIN OF THE SoriL.—We already know where the humus
or vegetable matter has come from, and, as it was formerly
parts of plants, we conclude at once that it must contain some
material for feeding new plants. But where did the sand and
the clay come from ?
Perhaps you have never before asked that question, thinking
that the clay and the sand were always in the field in that form.
This, however, is not the case, although they may have been there
for many years, perhaps for hundreds of years, perhaps for
thousands. Why do we say that they have not been there
for all time? Well, if we go to the shore of a large lake we
see fresh sand being washed up day by day by the waves. If
we go to the banks and mouth of a large river, or even of a
small stream, we see sand and clay and vegetable matter being
washed down, carried away, and spread out to form new layers
of soil. If we go to the face of a high rocky cliff we can see
the great rocks being gradually broken down and changed
into piles of coarse stone, and later into finer material, and still
later into sand and clay. But if we can go to a range of
mountains or high hills we shall see more clearly the change
of great rocks into fine soil.
Under our soil we find solid rock. In some places the rock
is at the surface, and we can see it becoming weathered and
rotten. The outer surface is softer than the interior. In other
places the rock is just under the surface. In some places we
have to go very deep to find the rock, but it is always there, to
be found if we only go deep enough. All of our sand and
34 AGRICULTURE.
clay have come from these old rocks, sand from one kind of
rock, white clay from another kind of rock, blue clay from
another. ‘The nature of the soil will therefore depend largely
upon the nature of
the rock from which
it came. This sand
or clay may have
come from the break-
ing up of the rocks
that are to be found
just under the soil; in
that case the soil is
likely to be shal-
low. But usually it
Fig. 18 —Soil formed from rock underneath. a@ soil has come from rocks
with grass growing in it; 6 subsoil, coarser and ;
more rocky ; ¢ coarse, loose rock ; « rock in layers, ata distance, a long
cracked. dchanges to c, c changes to 4, and é6 toa. j :
distance it may be,
and has been carried to its present place by water and ice, and
spread out over the old rocks. In this latter case the soil may
be very deep and mixed. We can now explain why the soil
m some places is quite different in its nature from the rocks
under it, and why there is such a variety in the same locality
and on the same farm. One field may be clayey, and across
a stream we may find a sandy soil—they have come from
different places, and have been washed down by the waters
and spread out at quite different times.
A step farther back can now be taken. We go to the hills
— to the great piles of rock. We observe that the old rock is
weathered. If we break off a piece, the fresh surface shows a
different appearance from the old weathered surface; it is
generally harder. We can rub off some.of the old weathered
surface ; what we rub off is the weathered rock—fine sand or
fine clay. We observe long cracks or crevices, some narrow
and fine, some wide and deep. The rains find their way into
NATURE AND ORIGIN OF THE SOIL. 35
these cracks and fill them up. Then winter comes on and the
water in the cracks freezes. What will happen then ? Just
what happens when the barrel of rain water freezes, or the
down pipes on the house freeze solid, or the bottles of canned
fruit in the cellar freeze. There will be a bursting. And even
though the quantity of water is small, it must expand, the
rocks must give to make room for it. The cracks are made
larger, a little of the surface is broken away, or a huge shoulder
of the rock is burst off. Gradually,
year by year, the rocks are thus
broken up by the frost, the atmos-
phere wears them away, and the rains
wash them down. The rocky cliffs
are slowly broken down, and the
ice, as it slowly moves down the
sides of the mountain, scrapes and
scratches off more and more. This
Fig. 19 —Soil formed from hill rock ata distance. a is solid rock of a hill or mountain.
Rock at c has been broken off by rain and frost and thrown down to foot of hill;
coarsest rock lies in heaps forming soilless portio1; finer rock has been carried further
down where some plants, as trees and grass, grow. Finest soil is being washed into
the stream to be carr.ed away and spread out, frming layers of soil more or less level,
on which crops are grown.
material is washed away—the larger pieces but a short dis-
tance, the smaller pieces further, and the finest sand and clay
carried far away, to be dropped or spread out somewhere to
make soil. Seeds are dropped by the birds or blown by the
winds ; some plants sprout, grow, die and decay, and form a
36 AGRICULTURE.
little humus. More plants grow and more humus is formed,
until out of the material that came from the hard tough rocks
and the decay of roots and leaves a fine soil is formed, sandy
in one place, clayey in another, and loamy in another.
CONCLUSIONS :
t. All our soils have come from the breaking down of rocky
material and the decay of former plants.
2. Soils may be classed as follows: Sandy, clay, loam, and
vegetable or humus soils.
3. The texture of the soil depends upon the amount of sand,
clay, and humus mixed together forming it.
4. The nature of the soil depends to a large extent upon the
nature of the rocks out of which the sand and the clay have
been formed.
5. The rocks have veen broken up by the action of the air,
the freezing of the rain-water in the rocks, the grinding of ice,
and the downrush of rains and streams.
6. Some soils have been carried about from one place to
another, and spread out by ice, snow, streams, and even to
some extent by the wind.
7. Some soils have been formed out of the rocks beneath
them, and from the decay of plants growing upon them.
8. Some soils, such as swamp soils, have been formed almost
entirely from the decay of plants.
SUGGESTIVE :—
What class of plants are most useful in improving the soil, those with
shallow growing roots or those having deep growing roots? Have you
observed any difference between the roots of clover and of timothy ?
TILLING AND DRAINING THE SOIL. a
CHAPTER RK TX.
TILLING AND DRAINING THE SOIL.
WEATHERING.—If we leave a piece of iron exposed to the
damp air it soon becomes rusty ; if we keep it in a dry place or
put it under water so that the air cannot reach it, it will not
become rusty so soon. Vegetables left in a damp cellar, or
thrown out on the ground, soon decay. Pieces of wood, if left
long enough, will rot and decay, first becoming brown: and
later on crumbling to a fine, black substance, the same as the
humus of the soil. Harder substances, such as bones, will in
time decay and wear away. An old brick when picked up is
found to have lost its sharp corners and edges and to have be-
come smaller than when first made. As we examine object
after object, we find that there are very few things that do not
become changed through the effect of the air, dew, rain, frost,
snow, and ice. Ina previous chapter we have referred to the
oxygen and the carbonic acid gas of the air. These are the
two substances in the air that cause many of the changes—
rotting the stumps, charring old leaves and roots and branches,
wearing away the boulders in the field, and dissolving lime
out of the rocks.
If you thrust a stick into the coals it will catch fire and burn.
Blow out the blaze and you have a charred stick. If you
throw another stick of the same kind out on the ground, or
bury it just under the soil, after many months it will be found
to become brown and then almost black—it has become
charred also, but it has taken a long time. The oxygen of the ©
air has burnt up some of it in both cases. If we go to an old
38 AGRICULTURE,
limestone bridge where the rains beat upon it, we notice that
where the water trickles down, some of the limestone has been
washed out, and, in some places, long stone “icicles” have
formed. ‘The limestone has been dissolved out by the car-
bonic acid in the water. Water in the soil contains some
carbonic acid, and the air contains carbonic acid gas; so that
we have in this an explanation of the hollowing out of caves in
limestone rocks, the breaking down of limestone cliffs, and
the rapid changes that take place in limy soils.
EFFECTS OF DRAINING.—We take up a handful of vegetable
soil—swamp muck, for instance, or wood mold—it is easily
ground up between the fingers; there does not appear to be
much rocky or sandy material init. If we shake it up ina
bottle of water, we find that the water becomes more or less
brown in color ; some of the substance has dissolved, but only
a little. In order to get this material into a soluble form, the
air must be allowed to work upon it. But the air cannot get
into it unless it is drained.
Take two tin cans or tight boxes ; fill one with wet muck from an un-
drained, swampy field, and fill the other with dry leaf mold. Plant a few
seeds of the same kind in each, and observe how much better the dry,
well-aired leaf mold is for the growing of valuable farm plants than the wet
swamp muck.
Wet, swampy soil needs first to be drained and then to be
well worked over, so that the air can get in through it to
weather it. There is another reason for letting the air into the
wet, swampy soil, and that 1s, it will szee¢en it. Vegetable
soils that are water-logged are sour, or acid; and seeds will not
sprout nor plants grow well in sour soils. The air contains
some ammonia, and this, when it gets into the soil, changes it
from a sour to what we may call a sweet soil—it takes the
sourness out of it. If a little lime be scattered over the
drained soil, this sweetening will be hastened.
Then, again, wet, swampy soils are usually cold, because of
the water that they contain. When we wish to cool a room on
TILLING AND DRAINING THE SOIL. 39
a hot day, we sprinkle the floor with water. As this water
evaporates, or passes off into the air, the floor becomes cooler,
and that cools the air above it. We may look upon a
swampy field as a great room, the floor of which is the soil.
If the soil is kept wet, the floor of this field will be kept cold.
Water is not easily warmed up or heated. A dry soil, or a soil
well drained, is warmed up by the sun more easily than a wet,
undrained soil.
If you place a cup (stoneware) of water, a cup of wet sand, and a cup of
dry sand on the top of a warm stove, you will find that the dry sand be-
comes hot much more rapidly than the wet sand, and the wet sand much
more rapidly than the water.
Again, if you wish to heat a pan of water, or to boil the
kettle, you place it over the fire, not beside the stove, nor
under the stove. The sun is the fire that heats up the soil and
the water in it, and it 1s adove, so that the effect of heating the
water in the soil is very small.
We have, then, three reasons why the presence of too much
water in the soil keeps the soil cold. We must get the water
out’of the soil by drainage, so that we can thoroughly work
the surface of the soil; so that the air can get into the soil to
sweeten it and help the decay of the humus ; and, also, so that
the soil can become warmed up early in spring for the sprouting
of seeds and the early growth of the plant.
All that has been said here in regard to humus, or mucky
soils, applies also to sandy, loam, and clay soils, except that
sandy soils are not so much in need of special drainage
—in most cases they drain themselves. The clay soils, when
well drained, do not bake upon the surface as they dry out,
and they are much more easily worked. ‘The stickiness of
clay can be somewhat overcome by the use of lime.
If you shake up some clay in a bottle of water, and then throw in some
finely-powdered lime, you will observe a peculiar effect upon the fine clay
—it will become flaky or coagulated and the water will clear up.
The thorough drainage of clay soils, then, is most important
40 ) AGRICULTURE.
to get the water out and to let the air in. Then thorough
working should follow. The soil is plowed up in ridges in the
field, every furrow straight and clean cut, glistening in the sun
like metal in many places. But when the frost has torn it to
pieces during the winter, we find a great improvement in the
texture of it in the spring. The good effects of plowing
and harrowing will not appear on most clay soils unless the
land is first thoroughly drained. Drain the soil and let the air
work for you, breaking up the coarse particles in winter and
working over the particles in summer into soluble form for
plant food. Perhaps you do not realize how much of the soil
is still rocky, and needs to be worked over.
Take a deep bottle of clear water, and drop a handful of soil into it ;
shake it up a little, then take a small stick and slowly stir it. The heaviest
pieces will settle at the bottom, the smaller above, and the lightest on top.
Notice, now, how much coarse, stony material there is in this soil.
Place a little sand, clay, or loam soil under a good magni-
fying glass, such as is used for examining grain. The soil looks
like a pile of small stones. And that is just what it is—a mix-
ture of fine stones with vegetable matter or humus init. These
small pieces of stone came from the great masses of rock on
the hillside. How did they come to be so broken up and
worked over? The air got at them, and the dews, and the
rain, and the frost. ‘Then if we open up the under-soil by
under-drainage, and thoroughly open up the surface soil by
tillage and cultivation, the air and the rain and the dew and
the frost will go on working over these fine stony particles,
forming soluble matter that can go in through the roots and
feed the plant.
Thorough drainage and thorough tillage—these are the two
main points in improving all soils. ‘They are even more im-
portant than manuring. This word manure is the same as
manceuvre, which means to “work by hand;” the draining of
the soil and the tilling are means of fertilizing or manuring.
TILLING AND DRAINING THE SOIL. 41
Did you ever notice how large a plant the flower grower
produces in a small pot of earth? Examine the pot; it is
porous, and has a fo/e in the bottom. The soil is well-drained
and the air can get in among the roots that have grown so
thickly all around next to the pot—close to the places where
the air can come in.
ConcLusions:—Plowing, digging, harrowing, and other means
of tilling the surface soil have the following effects :—
1. The coarse soil is broken into finer particles.
2. The soil is mixed, rich and poor, fine and coarse.
3. The air is allowed to get into the soil.
4. Growing weeds are killed. Weed seeds are first started
growing and then the young weed plants are killed.
5. Insects and their eggs are disturbed and destroyed.
6. Well-tilled soils do not suffer from drouth so much as
uncultivated soils.
Draining the soil has the following effects :—
1. Standing water is taken out of the soil; plants will not
grow in stagnant water or in sour soils.
2. Cold soils become warmer and can be planted early.
3. The rains can go into the soil, instead of running over
the soil and washing away the fine surface soil.
4. The air can get into the sub-soil, and thus rapidly work
it over into matter available for plants.
5. The plants root deeper, thereby having more soil from
which to get food, and a better chance to withstand drouth.
How is water held in the soil ?
What is free water? Is the plant benefited by the presence of large
quantities of free water? The remedy is a good system of drainage.
What is understood by capillary water ?
What kinds of soils contain most water in this form?
What effect has deep plowing in the spring, followed by frequent shallow
cultivation during summer, upon this source of water supply ?
What is the effect of an earth mulch, and how is it secured ?
4
42 AGRICULTURE.
CHAPTER Xx:
IMPROVING THE SOIL.
* Feed the soil if you would have the soil feed you.”
EXHAUSTING THE SOIL.—Sometimes we see a very heavy crop
of corn, oats, barley or roots grown in the open field. In such
cases we generally find that there is a good soil, well-drained,
and that the season has been very favorable. Asa rule, how-
ever, we find much larger crops grown in the garden of the
farmer, and still larger grown in the little plot of the market
gardener. The flower grower, however, produces still heavier
crops in his small pots and neat beds. If we observe closely
we find that the amount of the crop, its size or weight, and its
value, increase in proportion as the soil is well-drained, well-
tilled, well-cleaned, and well-fertilized. Ifwe neglect or decrease
the draining and cultivating, the cleaning and the enriching, we
know the crop will grow less year by year. When the trees
were first cut down and the fields partially cleared large crops
were grown ; the soil was new (virgin soil as we say); it contained
a large amount of leaf mold that had been accumulating for
centuries. On many tarms larger crops were once grown
among the stumps than are now grown on the cleared field.
Then the stumps were burned out, and the ashes, rich in potash
and lime, further improved the soil. In some cases the fields
have been well-drained and well-cultivated, and year by year
the fields have been fertilized or manured. Such farms are
still very productive. But we all know what are called run-
down farms, that will not now produce heavy crops of grain
or hay ; they were once the same as the first-class farms, they
had the same start. Why the change? Year after year hay and
“MOAIASAI Joye IY} SuLaMmMoT “Mod sy} Surmoy[o} AspIosqns yy,
Py hails
Ts
IMPROVING THE SOIL. 43
grain were grown and taken away from the soil and nothing was
put back. These crops took up the plant food out of the soil.
_ The rich soil has become poor. If you put a thousand dollars in
the bank and then begin to draw out a hundred dollars every
year and put nothing in, you will one day use up all of your
money—your bank account will become less and less, and you
will become poor. So with the soil. There is a limited amount
of plant food in the soil, and even though you drain and work
it well, if year by year you take away from it and put nothing
back your soil will in time become poor. Some soils are richer
than others and therefore will not become run down so soon.
Now let us consider the method of preventing good soils from
becoming poor and of making poor soils richer.
FALLOWING THE SoiLt.—In former years, before the great
prairies were open to settlers, the farmers of Ontario and the
Eastern States grew wheat as their principal market crop. Its
price in many years was more than one dollar a bushel. The
usual practice was to prepare the land for fall wheat by a dare
falluw. The soil was allowed to lie idle or unproductive for
the whole or the greater part of the season preceding the
sowing. It was plowed from time to time and _ harrowed.
What benefit did that tilling bring? The rains fell and washed
down a little material out of the air. This will be seen if you
contrast rain water with clear spring water—the former has
been changed, something has been taken out of it by the soil,
and something else given to it by the soil. The soil is bene-
fited by rain water passing through it. Then some ammonia
might get into the soil from the air. Nothing of a solid
mineral nature, however, such as potash, or soda, or lime, or
phosphates could get into the soil from the air, simply because
they are not found in the air. But one thing could be done
and that was done, namely, the air could get into and through
the soil and help weather it and work it over into form avail-
able for plant food. Bare fallow, then, does not increase the
44 AGRICULTURE.
material of the soil, it merely works over what is in the soil
for feeding the plant ; it can not and does not prevent the soil
from becoming worked out. Furthermore, there is the loss of
one season’s crop, and if the soil can be kept in good condition
and a crop grown at the same time, all will admit that the latter
should be done. In bare fallowing, however, the soil is more
or less cleared from weeds when the fallowing is thoroughly
done. But weeds can be cleared out by other means than
the bare fallow. First of all a cultivated crop can be grown,
such as corn or roots—the constant cultivating required during
early growth will clear out the weeds. Or a crop can be put
in that grows quickly and that covers the ground well, such as
clover, buckwheat, etc. This smothers or checks the young
weeds, and the green growth can be plowed under to decay
and form humus. This practice is called gveen-manuring.
In green-manuring there is less water lost by drainage than in
bare fallowing and hence less loss of soluble plant food. In
addition everything that the plant takes from the air is turned
into the soil and the amount of Aumus is thereby increased.
This latter result is very beneficial in loosening up heavy soils
and in making light sandy soils more loamy.
FERTILIZING THE SoiL.—The plant gets some food out of
the air through its green leaves; the water comes from the
rains that fall on the soil and pass in through the roots; the
mineral matter or ash comes only from the soil, passing into
the plant through the roots along with the water. The air is
free for all and is about the same everywhere. ‘The rains and
snows are largely beyond the control of man, except as
affected by the cutting away or growing of trees, the drainage
of the land, and its proper cultivation. But as for the soil food,
the mineral substances, the ash compounds—these must be in
the soil, and in such form that plants can take them up, or else
no crop will be produced. This soil food is mainly compounds
of nitrogen (nitrates, such as saltpetre or nitrate of potash);
IMPROVING THE SOIL. 45
compounds of phosphoric acid or phosphates, such as we find
in bones; compounds of potash, such as we find in wood
ashes; compounds of lime, of iron, of magnesia, etc., etc.
Now the point to be noted here is that the plant must
have every one of these compounds, and growth will not take
place if even only one be lacking. Nearly every soil contains
lime ; it is a very common substance in rocks and soils, there-
fore we do not need to supply that food. Magnesia and iron
are quite common, and much of either is not required. When
we feed the soil, or fertilize it, we have mainly to consider this
—whether the soil needs nitrogen, phosphates, or potash.
These are the three main constituents of fertilizers, and they
largely fix the values of those that are applied.
When we apply barnyard manure to a soil, we add a bulky
fertilizer that, in addition to increasing the plant food, has an
important effect upon the texture of the soil. For instance,
light, sandy soils are apt to be poor in plant food, and to
be too loose or porous—the rain runs through them. You
notice that as the barnyard manure becomes older in the pile
it becomes darker through changes that we call fermentation.
This dark color is due to the changing of the straw or litter
into Aumus ; and when this is applied to the light soil the tex-
ture of the soil is improved, the sandy soil becomes more
loamy. When applied to clay soil its sticky quality is more or
less overcome, and the heavy clay changes towards a loose
loam. One of the main benefits of applying barnyard manure
to a soil, then, lies in its effect upon the texture or physical
quality of the soil. This same effect 1s produced by green
manuring, that is the plowing under of a green growing crop
such as clover, tares, rye, or buckwheat
The barnyard manure contains compounds of nitrogen, of
potash, and also phosphates, so that in it we apply the different
kinds of food that plants must get out of the soil. Barnyard
manure is called a general or complete fertilizer.
46 AGRICULTURE.
Soils differ as to their composition ; some, such as mucky
soils, may contain plenty of nitrogen but not enough phosphate
or potash. In this case the use of a phosphate such as ground
bone, or of potash such as wood ashes, would change a barren
soil into a fertile soil. Such a soil as a light-colored clay may
require nitrogen compounds to make it complete.
Again, a soil may contain plenty of food, but it is locked up,
it is unavailable ; that is, it is not soluble or in form ready to
be taken up by the plants. If we drain and cultivate it so that
the air can get in, these will in time be changed into soluble
forms. But sometimes we can hurry up or assist in this work,
as when we apply land plaster (sulphate of lime) to a soil
bearing clover, salt to a root crop or to grain, and quicklime to
toa heavy clay or to a fresh mucky soil. The plaster, salt, and
lime are not direct foods, but they act upon the constituents of
the soil, setting free potash and nitrogen compounds.
NITRIFICATION.—Wheat and other cereals take up their
nitrogen from the soil in the form of nitrates. These are
sometimes supplied in fertilizers in the form of nitrate of soda.
Nitrate of potash, or saltpetre, is now too expensive to be so
used. Humus contains nitrogen, and in its decay forms
nitrates, especially nitrate of lime. The change from the
insoluble forms of nitrogen in humus to the soluble nitrates is
brought about by ferments. These are minute forms of plant
life too small to be seen by the eye. Yeast that is used in
fermenting dough is a ferment somewhat similar. In order to
do their work, these tiny nitrate ferments in the soil require
warmth, air, and moisture. Humus, of course, must be pre-
sent. If the soil is sour, they will not work. Good drainage
and tillage, therefore, assist. ‘The fermentation of the manure
pile in the barnyard is brought about by ferments. Green-
manuring adds material for making nitrates, and barnyard
manure adds not only humus but also the ferments. The
making of nitrates in the soil is called m¢rzfication.
ae
‘ap
IS Joyyiey sqrt wodn amurvur JO atid oy} wor
esvureip pue Suryorar <q peonpoid usaq sey puod SUL ‘aiueur jo suryoray oy a0
IMPROVING THE SOIL. 47
CONCLUSIONS :—
1. All of our soils were once fresh, unworked, virgin soil. In
many cases worn-out soils were once very rich; they have been
made poor by over-cropping and little fertilizing.
2. Many soils have but a sma!l amount of mineral food in a
soluble or available form.
3. Bare fallowing is for the purpose of working over the
hard, rocky, insoluble portion of the soil into soluble form.
This is done by frequent plowing and harrowing, thereby letting
the airin. Weeds also are sprouted and afterwards killed.
4. Green-manuring has the same effect, but prevents loss of
food through drainage, and increases the humus of the soil.
5. The three substances that are most deficient in the soil
are nitrogen compounds, phosphates, and potash.
6. The value of a fertilizer consists not only in the amount
of these three substances, but also in their state of solubility.
7. Nitrogen is found in nitrate of soda, sulphate of ammonia,
dried blood, guano, fish refuse, etc.; phosphates in bone manures
and rock phosphates ; potash in wood ashes and potash salts.
8. Barnyard manure is a general fertilizer supplying all three
constituents. Its value consists largely in its Awmus.
9. Quicklime, land plaster or gypsum, and salt are valuable
as fertilizers, not because they contain plant food, but because
they act upon the soil, setting free insoluble plant food.
10. Draining, tilling, and airing the soil are necessary for
the nitrification of humus, or the making of nitrates in the soil.
SUGGESTIVE :—
Moisture is necessary for the speedy decomposition of green crops when
plowed under. Might a soil be injured for a while by turning under a
crop of rye during a dry time ?
We have seen that fertilizers must be dissolved before they can be taken
up by the plant. What is the effect of pouring water over a pile of manure?
Does not this leaching lessen the value of the manure? Is it not desir-
able, therefore, to prevent this loss by providing a cover for the manure
pile? This liquid fertilizer is very valuable.
48 AGRICULTURE.
ey Ba lle
CHAPTER XT:
THE GRASSES.
NATURE OF GRASSES.—If we carefully lift a slice of green
growing sod, we find it is made up of a mat of grass plants.
We pull these apart, and find that the roots are all fibrous. If
we pull up a wheat plant, we find it also has a fibrous root.
So has corn. So has timothy. Next take a stalk of timothy.
It is round and smooth on the outside. Cut it open. It is full
of narrow tubes running up and down. ‘There are some hard
joints in the stem. In the case of a wheat straw you find
the stem hollow, except at these joints. Now observe the
leaves of the green timothy. They are long and narrow in the
blade. Pull this blade and you find that where it meets the
stem it is wrapped around it, forming what is called the sheath.
The sheath is split down one side and is attached to the stem
at one of the joints. Further, notice the little growth on the
leaf called a “ligule.” The leaf then consists of three parts—
the blade, the sheath, and the ligule. From the structure of
the stem and the form of the leaf you can always tell a true
grass from other plants, such as the sedges.
By comparing the following plants you will observe that they
have the same kind of stems and leaves, and therefore they are
all members of the grass family (graminee).—the common
grasses of the fields, such as timothy, orchard grass, June
grass, fescue; grain-producing crops such as wheat, oats, rye,
barley, corn, millet ; sugar-producing crops such as sugar-cane
and sorghum.
THE GRASSES. 49
Fig. 20 —Timothy, also called Herds Grass, a typical hay grass. Figures on right show
the blossoming. @# is asingle spikelet taken from a head or spike. It shows the three
stamens and the two stigmas of the pistil. In a blossoming head of timothy these
stamens may be seen hanging loose. G is the ovary with two slender styles, /, and
two feathered stigmas--the pistils of the blossom. vis the matured or ripened spike-
let with seed inside; £ is the seed.
When a grass plant grows tall and produces seed or grain
large enough to use as food, we allow it to ripen itsseed. We
use the seed as grain and the leaf and stem we call straw.
When a grass plant grows tall, but produces very small seed,
we generally cut it down before it produces seed. We then
call this hay. Such grasses are timothy, red-top, orchard grass,
the fescues, the foxtails, brome grass, and rye grass.
5° AGRICULTURE.
When a grass plant does not grow tall, but grows short and
thick, we use such plants for pasture grasses. Such grasses
are June grass and Canadian blue grass.
AVAN |
i Me Mi
\v | Wiel it
WZ ; Ny
Fig. 21.—Kentucky blue grass or June grass. A pasture and lawn grass.
The best way to study the different grasses is to study them
as they are growing; you will then find out how many there
are and how different they are in form of leaf and head, in
color, and in their habits of growing.
BLOSSOMING OF GRASSES.—There is one other point to study
in grasses, and that is their blossoming. The blossoming of
the corn plant will be referred to in the next chapter. The
blossoms of wheat and oats are much like those of timothy,
shown in fig. 20. The grass blossoms, generally, are very
small and are not very bright in color, we are therefore likely
‘to overlook them; but every grass plant blossoms before it
forms seed. If we allow the timothy to stand too long before
THE GRASSES. 51
cuiting it becomes woody; but dusty hay is caused by
the pollen from the blossoms on the head. Notice, also, that
all the blossoms on the timothy head do not come out at the
ee
SS Se Oe eg AT,
Fig. 22.—Illustration showing how some plants reproduce by creeping
roots. 1, new plant just coming up; 2, plant before blossoming ; 3, old
plant forming seed. June grass and couch grass spread in this way.
same time. Some are a little later than others. Because of
this we sometimes hear it said that it blossoms twice, but this
is not the case. Grasses for hay are generally cut just after
blossoming, or just as the seeds begin to form.
Clover and buckwheat are not true grasses. Why not ?
Why are foxtail and red-top so called?
Which grasses have branched tops and which spikes ?
What is meant by ‘‘seeding-down”? When is this done. Why does
not the grass outgrow the grain?
Explain why grasses, such as June grass, are so common. Why do not
wheat and corn spread ?
52 AGRICULTURE.
CHAPTER ert,
THE GRAIN CROPS OR CEREALS.
The principal grain crops of the farm are wheat, oats, barley,
rye, corn, buckwheat, and millet, and to these we shall briefly
refer. It must be remembered that these crops also may be,
and frequently are, cut green and fed to stock before the grain
is formed, especially rye, corn and millet. Other crops also
are used for soiling, such as clover, peas, and tares or vetches.
While the plant is growing it takes in food from the air and
the soil. It keeps on increasing in size until in full bloom. Then
the seed begins to form from the blossom, and all the material
that goes to form the seed is taken up out of the leaf, stem,
and root, where it has been stored up. During all this time of
seed-forming, very little plant food comes in through the root,
so that when the seed is fully formed, the leaves and stalk and
root are not so rich or nutritious as they were at the time of
blossoming. From this you will see why it is that straw is not
so rich a food as hay.
WuEAT.—Wheat is sometimes classed according to its color,
red and white ; sometimes according to its grain, hard and
soft; sometimes according to its chaff, bearded and bald;
sometimes according to the time it is sown, fall or winter, and
spring. We use these four methods in describing any
variety of whedt. Where the first wheat came from we
do not know; but wheat taken from one climate to another
and from one kind of soil to another will change in size, form,
and general appearance, so that we need not expect to find the
same variety of wheat always appearing exactly as described.
THE GRAIN CROPS OR CEREALS. 53
This we should remember, that wheat, like every other kind of
grain, must be carefully selected if we wish to keep it improved.
We can even change a winter variety to a spring by sowing
gradually earlier year by year; and we can change a spring
variety to a fall variety by sowing gradually later year by year.
Get a head of bearded wheat; take it to pieces, and observe the long
beards, what they are and how attached. Compare with the beards of a
barley head. Are the beards on the grain ?
The grain of wheat is made up of several parts, the three
principal parts being—first the outer skin or the bran coatings,
second the white flour portion, and third the little yellow germ
at one end. ‘This germ is the living part of the grain, the flour
is the food stored up for feeding it in its early growth, and the
bran is the covering or cloak. If we grind up the whole
grain we get whole-wheat flour. By the old stone milling pro-
cess the bran alone was separated from the rest. By the new
process the grain is divided mainly into three parts, namely the
bran, the white flour, and the bluish or greyish germ flour.
Place several grains of wheat in your mouth and chew them.
Gradually you separate and swallow part of the wheat—that is
the starch ; you will have left in your mouth a gummy sub-
stance— that is the gluten. ‘The gluten is the richest part of
ihe flour ; it is what gives it its strength.
RyE.—In some countries of Europe rye takes the same
place that wheat does in America, it is the great flour-produc-
ing crop. As with wheat it is sown both in the fall and
in the spring. It is very hardy and can be grown even on very
poor soils. With us it is sometimes sown in the fall to be cut
early in the summer as a soiling crop. The grain is longer
than that of wheat and its flour is quite dark.
Oats.—The oat plant furnishes a most important food forman
as well as for horses and other animals. Oats are generally classed
according to their color. The head is branched and the grains
are covered with a coarse loose husk, hence its light weight.
54 AGRICULTURE.
This grain will grow in poorer soil than wheat and much
further north. It is a rather hearty and gross feeder and
produces very large crops on rich soil.
BARLEY.—This grain is classed as two-rowed, four-rowed
and six-rowed, according to the number of rows of kernels in
the head. The two-rowed requires a longer season of growth
than the six-rowed, which is one of the most rapidly growing
and maturing grains that we have. Barley is used as a food
for stock, and also for the making of malt out of which beer is
brewed. Its value for malting depends upon the soil and
climate. It must be of bright color, well filled, and all ripened
so that it will sprout evenly in malting.
Corn oR Maize.—In Great Britain the name corn is applied
to either wheat or any bread-producing cereal, in North America
it means Indian corn or Maize. The distinction is made of
sweet corn which is used for food by man, and common corn,
which again is divided into flint and dent. Flint corn has a
hard flinty kernel, and dent has the indented form on the tip
of the grain. ‘The roots are long and therefore the plant feeds
quite deeply and requires a soil of deep cultivation. It has
long heavy leaves and thick stalks, not hollow like the previous
grains, but more or less filled. It bears heavy ears and pro-
duces large quantities of food per acre. We at once conclude
that it takes much more food from the soil than the others, that it
isa heavy feeder and requires heavy manuring. When well
cultivated, it is a good cleaning crop.
The blossoming of the corn is worth noticing. Fine silky
threads may be seen hanging from the end of the green ear, all
attached to the cob—these are the “styles,” the female portion
of the blossom. At the top of the stalk is “‘the tassel” which
carries the stamens or male portion of the blossom. The pollen
from these falls down upon the pistils of the ear and there
completes the blossoming. If different varieties of corn are
planted near together the pollen from the tassels of one variety
THE GRAIN CROPS OR CEREALS. 55
may be carried by the wind or by insects to the silky pistils of
another, and thus produce the peculiar kernels that are some-
times seen on ears of corn. In growing corn for seed, there-
fore, it is necessary to grow each kind by itself, far from any
other variety. |
There are various ways of growing corn. It may be sown
broadcast, when the plants grow close together and cover the
entire soil. In this case the plants do not have sunlight upon
the lower leaves and the stalks, and asa result the plants do
not mature, and production of ears is prevented. The crop
consists entirely of leaf and stalk, and is cut and used just as
we cut and use timothy hay. The effect of the lack of sun-
light is seen also in the pale yellow color of the under leaves.
The stalks and the leaves are quite watery, and the amount
of food per acre is less than is got by the other methods. If
ears are desired the corn must be sown in rows or in hills far
apart; the taller the corn the farther apart must be the drills or
hills. A method adopted by many western corn-raisers is that
known as ‘‘listing.” The corn is grown in furrows, which are
gradually filled in as the corn grows higher. Just above the
surface of the soil a ring of suckers shoots out from near the
joint or node, and as the earth comes up to them these take
root. In this way the corn becomes deep rooted, is held firmly
in place and is able to withstand drouth.
A great deal of valuable information can be learned by care-
fully watching the growth of different kinds of corn in the field.
From what part of the stalk do the ears grow? What is the
effect of cutting off part of the tassels? What is the effect
of cutting off all the tassels? What is the effect of re-
moving the smaller ears and leaving only the larger? What
is the effect of cutting away all the corn for about eight feet on ~
every side of a single hill or stand?
SuGAR Cane.—This plant, like corn, has a stalk whose tubes
are filled with a juice rich in sugar. New plants are started
56 ' AGRICULTURE.
from “cuttings.” Its stalks grow from one to two inches thick
and from eight to twenty feet high. It is cut before flowering
and the juice pressed out. This juice is evaporated and a
dark brown sugar remains, from which the white sugar is got
by “refining.”
SorGHUM.—This has pithy stalks like maize and sugar cane.
There are several varieties of it, one, Indian Millet or doorha,
is grown extensively in Eastern countries for its grain for bread
making ; another 1s grown for its sugar or syrup, also as food
for stock ; and still another (broom corn) for its tassels, out of
which the whisks of brooms are made. The broom-corn tops
are cut off while still slightly green and are dried in dark
buildings, where they partially bleach out.
These three members of the grass family, maize, sugar cane
and sorghum, are then distinguished from the other grasses, in
having their stalks filled, and all contain a considerable quantity
of sugar in their juices. Sugar cane grows only in very warm
climates, sorghum is found farther north, and maize, although
originating in Mexico or Central America, will, in some of its
varieties, mature its grains much farther north.
Rice.—This is the great bread food of China and Japan,
and is best grown in lands that are mild in climate and are
capable of irrigation. The land is prepared as for grain. The
rice is sown in drills and covered with about two inches of soil.
Then the water is let on to a depth of 12 to 18 inches. After
standing for four to six days it is drawn off and the plants
allowed to get a good start ; water is again let in for a time and
then drawn off before harvesting. The growing of rice upon wet
soils gives us the explanation for the scriptural teaching ¢ ‘‘ Cast
thy bread upon the waters, for thou shalt find it after many
days.” (Eccl. x. 1.)
THE LEGUMINOUS PLANTS. 57
CHAPTER Xa.
THE LEGUMINOUS PLANTS.
NATURE OF LEGUMES.—Plants such as wheat and barley
were formerly cut with a sickle; the pods of such as peas and
beans were gathered by hand; hence the latter were known as
legumes, from the Latin /ego, “‘I gather.” All plants resembling
peas and beans in their botanical nature were called the legum-
inous plants. They were also called pulse because, as some
say, of their being pulled or plucked. The’ most striking
resemblance is inthe blossom. ‘The seeds are formed in pods
Fig. 23.—Blossom of a legume as of
pea, bean, or flowering locust tree.
Fig. 24.—Blossom of legume taken
apart, showing five leaves of corolla.
Upper large leaf is the ‘‘ standard,”
the two lower the ‘‘keel,” the two
side the ‘‘ wings.” The pistils and
Stamens are enclosed in the keel
leaves.
Fig. 24.
or legumes of different shapes in different plants. In some of
the members of the leguminous family, the blossoms and pods
are too small for us to observe readily their resemblance to
those of the pea and bean; but a careful study of the roots,
leaves, and blossoms of the following plants will soon prove
that they are all quite alike. ‘They are all legumes with which
we should be familiar.
5
c8 AGRICULTURE.
LecuMInous FamILy (Leguminos@).
Common pea. Common red clover,
Common string bean, White or Dutch clover,
Lima bean, Alsike or Swedish clover,
Horse or Windsor bean, Crimson or scarlet clover,
Common vetch or tare, Mammoth red clover,
Common lentil, Lucerne or alfalfa,
Lupines, Peanut or ground nut. |
From this list of plants we see that the family is large and
important. In addition there are many weeds belonging to
this same family. To speak of clovers as being grasses is bot-
anically incorrect, since in
form or shape and in mode
of growth they are entirely
different. The most notice-
able difference is in the
shape of blossoms. The
leaves also are different in
shape and in arrangement.
Contrast a plant of clover
with a plant of timothy or
wheat. The stalks also are
different, and the roots are
quite different. Pull up a
Fig. 25.—Root of a legume showing knots large red clover or pea plant,
or nodules or tubercles.
and also a wheat plant, and
contrast their roots. Which is the more fibrous and matted? The
clovers send their roots deeper into the soil. Observe, also, the
little knots, or balls, or tubercles on the clover roots. ‘These
tubercles play a very important part in the nourishment of the
leguminous plants. They are filled with many little living
parasites, something like yeast cells, that grow and feed upon
the free nitrogen of the air, from it forming compounds that
help to nourish the plants. Now we have already mentioned
THE LEGUMINOUS PLANTS. 59
that wheat, for instance, will readily feed upon nitrogen in the
form of nitrates ; but if we apply nitrates to clover no effect is
produced. ‘The wheat cannot take up the free nitrogen of
the air, but the clover can, through these root tubercles.
Sometimes clover does not grow well; and when pulled up
very few, if any, of these little tubercles are found upon the
roots. If, however, some soil in which clover has been growing
well, or the washing from such soil, is applied to the weak
clover, the plants soon begin to thrive and the tubercles are
seen growing upon the roots. ‘These tubercles possess the
power of taking up free nitrogen from the air in the soil. If
we can get leguminous plants to grow ina poor soil and then
turn them under, they will decay and produce humus rich in
nitrogen that will give rise to nitrates (by nitrification) for the
benefit of the wheat or other grain crop that comes after. The
seeds from all leguminous plants are very rich. ‘Then we can
state the following as the valuable points in connection with
leguminous plants :—
1. They have many leaves and are good for fodder.
2. Their seeds are very rich in food material.
3. Their roots are generally long, therefore deep feeders.
4. They take up free nitrogen from the air, and are therefore
easier on the soil than are cereals or toot crops.
PEAS are generally grown for the seed, which 1s very
rich in nitrogen and in oil. The many varieties grown for
man and stock are classed as garden peas and field peas. ‘The
straw is richer than that of the grain crops. When grown to
be cut green for soiling, peas are generally sown with oats.
BEANS are grown in this country for the seed, planted
in hills, as a garden crop, or as a field crop with good
garden cultivation. Some of the varieties, as the horse bean,
require a fairly mild climate. Some are short and bushy,
others are tall climbers. Examine their means of climbing.
60 AGRICULTURE.
VETCHES OR TaREs have smaller pods and seeds than peas,
and are grown for soiling along with oats. The stiff stalks of
the oats help to support the slender vines of the tares.
Common Rep CLOVER is also known as broad leaf clover
or trefoil. The peculiar light spot on the leaves and the
closeness of the upper leaves to the head are to be noted. It
grows to two feet in height, and the roots penetrate the soil
deeply. While in some localities it is a perennial, in
most temperate regions it is a biennial. Its form and
mode of growth adapt it for hay rather than for pasture. It
ripens about the same time as orchard grass and about two
weeks earlier than timothy. It should be cut before the heads
become very brown; if left too late its leaves, which form a
large part of it, become brittle and drop off in handling. After
being cut once the plants rapidly grow up again, giving a second
crop, the aftermath or rowen. The depth to which its roots go
depends greatly upon the state of the soil; therefore the soil
should be well drained. When the sod is turned over, large
quantities of humus, rich in nitrogen, are left near the surface
for the wheat or other grain crop following. A variety of red
clover is known as mammoth clover.
WuitEe or DurcH CLoveER is a low growing plant, with
creeping stems and white blossoms _ It is very hardy and apt
to crowd or smother out other plants. It is one of the most
frequent plants in pasture fields, and is especially valuable for
sheep and cattle. It is usually sown with grass seeds in
permanent pasture mixtures.
ALSIKE OR SWEDISH CLOVER is a perennial with pink
blossoms, growing about two feet high. It thrives in cool
climates. It does not give such heavy yields as red clover,
but is specially adapted for hay fields that are to be kept for
several years. It is sometimes sown along with other seeds for
pastures.
‘umop pemord vay
uasOIIU ppe pUe I9JUTM SULINP }SOIJ WIOIJ S99I} VY} JO S}OOI VY} We}oId [pIM yoIyM dosd ve ‘st yey}—doOID 19A09-preyo10 ue
SB VIqeIISep OSS SI I ‘[IOS 9Yy} 0} UsATS SI SnwNyY s_qenyea Yyonur ‘Sutids sy ul UMOp pamord usyAA “ead |UULS ay} JO
ysI 19q019Q peydeisojoyd pue yySr A[nf uo ‘epeury ‘ol1eyUg Ul UMOS sem sIyT, ‘“Weo, Apues UO TAM ,,Seydied,, VUIVON’T
THE LEGUMINOUS PLANTS. 61
CRIMSON OR SCARLET CLOVER grows further south than the
others, has a long scarlet head and makes an early rapid growth
even on poor land. It is a hay plant. In some places it is
used as a “catch crop,” that is it is grown on land after the
removal of grain crops, for a light forage crop or to be plowed
under as a green manure.
LuPINES include a number of little shrubby plants
that bear very showy flowers. The plants are apt to be too
woody for forage, but sheep readily eat them. ‘Their principal
use in this country is for plowing under as green manure, since
being leguminous they gather nitrogen from the air. The most
common are white, yellow, and blue lupines.
LUCERNE OR ALFALFA is a plant resembling clover in its
growth. It is not strictly a clover, although sometimes called
Spanish clover. It is difficult to start upon land, but once well
started it is long continued, being a deep-rooted perennial. It
has a smaller leaf than clover and a purple head, more open.
It is somewhat bushy and sends its roots as deep into the soil
as the water level will allow. For this reason it resists drouth.
It must be cut early or it will produce a very coarse woody
hay. In mild climates it may be cut for hay several times
during the year.
THE PEANUT is an annual, growing in warm climates on
light soil. Other names for the plant are earth-nut, ground-nut,
goober. Though nota nut its pod is somewhat like a nut and
it belongs to the pea family. The seeds are very oily, giving
an oil used for soap making.
62 AGRICULTURE.
CHAPTER 2atyv::
ROOT -CROPS AND TUBERS.
NATURE AND GROWTH OF Roots.—If we place some seed
of the turnip or beet in the ground in early summer, we find a
plant sprouting up that has broad thick leaves. The root is
tapering, sometimes quite long, and has fine rootlets growing
on thesides. ‘Towards the end of the season the leaves wither,
change color, and die. When we pull up the root we find a
thick mass of juicy substance that is relished much _ by
animals. This turnip or beet root has not finished its life-
work as a plant, since it has not yet produced any seed or any
new plants like itself. If we leave it in the ground, or if we
take good care of it through the winter so as to keep it cool
and unbruised, and plant it in the early summer, it will begin
to grow again. A new growth will appear above the soil, a
stalk will be formed and seed be produced of the same kind as
that which we sowed in the first place. If we again pull up
the plant, we find the thick fleshy root has become very thin
and fibrous, and is of no use as food for stock. We conclude
that these plants are dzennials; that during the first season
they store up large quantities of food in their root, and that
this food in the root nourishes the plant during the second
season. Since they have a whole season to gather food, we
find that the weight per acre greatly exceeds that of many crops
that are annuals, and they take a large quantity of material out
of the soil. These plants are heavy feeders. By keeping the
soil well cultivated we destroy the weeds, keep the soil
moist, and help the action of the roots. The roots are very
watery and contain large quantities of the substances that are
ROOT CROPS AND TUBERS. 63
first formed in plants, namely sugar and starch. The materials
that are taken from the soil through the roots, and that which
passes in from the air, are worked over in the green leaves, so
that while green we would expect to find a considerable quan-
tity of mineral or soil material in the leaves. Any green leaves
that are cut from the roots when they are pulled, therefore,
should be left on the soil where the roots grew, so as to help
keep up the richness of the soil. The roots keep on growing
during the fall until the weather becomes very cold, therefore
they have a good chance
to benefit by the nitrates
that are formed during
thelatter part of summer.
They have the advantage
of spring-sown grain
crops in this. regard.
Since root crops are such
heavy feeders, and since
the ground should be
kept thoroughly cultivat-
ed during their growth,
they are generally used
as the crop to which the
largest quantity of barn-
yard manure is applied.
In addition to heavy
manuring, another very
Fig. 26.—Sugar beet on left grown in good
important necessity is soil, well drained and well cultivated; beet on
right grown in rough soil.
thorough cultivation of
the soil before the sowing of the seed. ‘The root is thick and
compact ; it has to push down and out on all sides. If it can-
not go straight down it will twist about or push itself partly out
of the ground. For well shapen and perfect roots, then, we
must have a well-tilled and well-drained soil.
64 AGRICULTURE.
THE Turnip belongs to what is known as the mustard
family (Crucifere). The principal members of this family are
the turnip, the radish, the cabbage, rape, cultivated mustard,
horseradish ; the weeds, wild mustard or charlock, shepherd’s
purse, and wild flax ; the flowers, stocks and candy tuft. ‘The
flowers of all these plants have 4 petals spread out in the
shape of a cross—hence the name, crucifere.
THE CARROT is a plant whose varieties differ greatly in
shape, size, and color. Celery and the parsnip belong to the
same family. The blossom resembles the stays of an um-
brella ; hence the name—wmbellifere—applied to this family.
The shape of the root, differing from that of the turnip,
suggests that the plant goes deep and therefore requires a
soil loose and open and deeply cultivated.
THe Beet belongs to still another family, the goose-
foot family. The original of this root was a wild plant of
Southern Europe. Gradually it has been improved, the root has
been enlarged and the composition changed, until now we have
several very valuable plants whose roots are widely used. The
mangel-wurzel or mangel 1s one variety, grown for stock feed-
ing. The sugar beet is another, grown for its sugar. Mangels
when grown on rich, well-cultivated soils produce enormous
yields per acre. They may be kept stored for late feeding.
The sugar beet is a good example of what can be done by
way of improving plants. In its wild state the beet had very
little sugar that could be extracted. By cultivation it was found
that the quantity of sugar increased. Suppose we take a field
of common white beets and select the most perfectly shaped
roots of about 1% or 2 pounds each, and plant them and
then select the best seed from these and sow this seed. We
pick out the best beets from that crop. Then by testing small
pieces of the roots we find out which have the largest amount
of sugar, and plant them. We keep on in this way for several
years ; we find that at last we get seed that will produce beets
ROOT CROPS AND TUBERS. 65
that are clear-skinned, nicely tapering, having a large amount
of sugar and a small amount of ash material. We could thus
develop beets good for sugar making, whose nature it is
to produce sugar. In this way the sugar beets have been
developed, and in this way the seedsmen are still producing
improved seed. To grow good sugar beets the soil must be
well-drained and well-tilled, the plants must be grown closer
together than when grown for feeding stock, and the roots must
be kept well covered, since the sugar is stored in the part
under the soil. Any green collar on the beets will, like the
green leaf, have too much mineral matter. ‘The beets are taken
to the factory, cleaned, pulped fine, the juice extracted, and
the sugar obtained from it by evaporation. Sugar, lke
butter, is made up from carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen, which
come from the air and the rain ; so that if the leaves are left
in the soil, and the pulp taken back and fed on the farm there
is little or nothing lost from the soil.
THE PoratTo is here included among the roots, and yet we
ali know it is quite different in form and growth from the
beet and the carrot. We do not sow seeds, but potatoes
or parts of potatoes; the method of growth under ground
is peculiar ; and the branching tops and blossoms are quite
different from those of the roots. If we examine a potato
tuber we find upon it many eyes or buds. If we place the
potato in a warm damp room these buds grow out into green
stems. We can even cut it into many pieces and still
the eyes will send out stems. We do not cut up roots for
planting ; we sow their seed. If we pull up a hill of young
potatoes we find what appear to be two sets of roots, one having
little balls upon them, the other none. Trace those that carry
the little potatoes back to the stem and you find that they are
really branches of the stem, whereas the others are the true
roots. Then we conclude that the potatoes grow on under-
ground stems, that they are really swellings of the stem and the
66 AGRICULTURE.
eyes are buds; so that
what we plant are cut-
tings of the underground
stems of the plants.
Observe the arrange-
ment of the eyes in the
potato. Rightly, then,
we speak of the potatoes
as being tubers not roots.
Jerusalem artichokes
also are tubers.
If you cut open a
potato you find it filled
with a starchy substance
generally white in color.
Fig. 27.—Potato plant, showing B& the true roots ; if you cut up fine a sugar
C, the underground stems; A, the tubers, which 3, Nuee
are swollen or enlarged paris of the stems. The beet and place It. wae
eyes in the potato tubers, therefore, are buds. Sepise Gee) you can
wring the juice out of it quite easily, you cannot easily do so
with potatoes. You conclude that potatoes have less water
and more dry matter or food in them than have the roots.
If you evaporate the juice from potatoes you find little or no
sugar. Then we conclude that roots have large quantities of
sugar and water in their make-up, but potatoes have less water
and quite a large amount of starch.
The potato, the tomato, and tobacco belong to the family
known as So/anacee. ‘The sweet potato is the root of a plant
grown in very warm climates, and belongs to the family Con-
volvulaceé, as do the morning glory and dodder.
New varieties of potatoes may be got by sowing the seed
and selecting the best tubers so grown, planting these and
selecting the best grown from them, and so continuing.
VARIOUS OTHER CROPS. 67
CHAPTER XV.
VARIOUS OTHER CROPS.
BUCKWHEAT produces seeds or grains which resemble in
shape small beech-nuts, hence the name beech-wheat or buck-
wheat. The second part of the word would suggest that it is
a kind of wheat or a member of the grass family. This is not
the case, as the leaves and flowers prove. It belongs to the
family known as the folygonacee, to which also belong rhubarb,
the docks or sorrels, and knot grass. Its roots are quite short
and it feeds largely on the air. It will grow even on very poor
soils, where it is sometimes plowed under as green manure.
Its peculiar blossom is noticeable in its color and odor, and is
much sought by bees for its nectar. The grain is used for flour
and also for feeding in moderate quantities to stock. Buck-
wheat flour is not so rich in nitrogen as that of wheat, and the
straw has more fibre than the straw of the graminee or true
grasses.
THE SUNFLOWER Is an annual, growing very high on tough
stalks with a large showy head filled with seeds. These seeds
are rich in oil and nitrogerf compounds. ‘The oil forms nearly
one-fifth of the dried seed, and is extracted for various uses.
The seeds are used also for feeding stock. Why is the plant
called the sunflower? ‘The sunflower is a fine example of the
large family known as the composite, which have many flowers
in a single head. The thistle, ragweed, goldenrod, aster, daisy,
yarrow, chrysanthemum, marigold, salsify, dandelion, lettuce,
and sunflower are all members of this family. Compare the
heads of any of these before and after seed formation.
68 AGRICULTURE.
Rape has already been referred tq as being closely related to
the turnip and cabbage. Its leaf resembles that of the turnip,
but its root is much smaller and its top much larger. It grows
to a height of from one to three feet. Some varieties are
annuals and some are biennials. It is grown both for its seed,
which contains a large quantity of valuable oil—rapeseed oil—
and also for its tops, which are used in pasturing and in soiling.
When used for soiling or pasturing, the biennial is sown in
drills and cultivated.
FLax is an annual with slender stems about two feet in
length and bearing bluish flowers. The seed is known as
flaxseed or linseed. The word linseed is from the botanical
name Zinum, which is also found in linen, the cloth made from
the flax fibre. It is grown both for its seeds and for its fibre.
The seeds contain a very large amount of oil (linseed oil), which
is very valuable for paints and other purposes; also a large
amount of nitrogenous compounds, and of ash material. When
the oil is removed the bye-product forms one of the richest
foods used for stock-feeding. When the plant is grown for
fibre it may be pulled at any time after blossoming. ‘The fibre
is obtained from the stalks. We have before referred to the
cell-structure of plants. When we cut across a piece of wood
we cut across its cell tubes; when we cut lengthwise along
the wood we cut these tubes from one another. ‘The grain, as
we say, runs along the stem or limb. In some plants these
cells are strung together in threads‘and are very tough so that
they will hold together. The cells in the bark or bast are
generally longer and tougher than those in the wood, and are
known as bast cells or bast fibres. The inner bark of bass
wood (or bast-wood) is quite tough because of these. ‘These
bast cells in the flax are very fine and very tough, and, there-
fore, make fine fibre. The best fibre is got from flax that has
not ripened its seed-vessels or bolls. Why? Generally, how-
ever, the plant is allowed to ripen its seeds. ‘The plants are
VARIOUS OTHER CROPS. 6G
pulled by hand, dried, and tied in bundles. The seed is
separated by what is known as “rippling” or combing out.
Then the straw is partly rotted, either on the grass or by
steeping in vats of water. ‘This process rots the coarse woody
part of the stem, and separates the fine fibre from it. It is
then dried and “scutched,” either by hand or by machine.
This process of scutching simply rubs or beats away the loose
woody parts from the long fibres. The fibre is now ready for
use, to be made into twine or thread or linen cloth. To grow
good crops of flax, rich, clean, well-drained, well-cultivated soil
is needed. It requires a moist climate, moderately warm. The
plant is very rich in nitrogen, potash, and phosphoric acid, and
therefore we may conclude that it takes a good deal of nourish-
ment out of the soil; but these constituents are found almost
wholly in the seed and straw and not in the fibre, so that if the
straw is returned to the soil, and the seed fed on the farm,
there will be little loss in growing flax for the sale of fibre only.
Tue Hop is a member of the nettle family. It is a perennial
plant. It is started by cuttings, in hills about six feet apart.
The plants are not woody enough to support themselves, and
therefore climb up to the air and sunshine by twining. The
hop blossoms are picked by hand when just ripe (a condition
learned only by experience), and dried in a kiln or drying
house (called an oast house in Kent, England), when they are
packed and sold for use in brewing. The value of the hop is
greatly influenced by the climate. Hop vines always twine in
the same direction—to the right. Bindweed and morning glory
twine to the left. How do the grape vine and Virginia creeper
climb and support themselves ? How do peas and tares ?
We have already learned that the two important parts of a
blossom are the pistils and stamens, that perfect blossoms
have both, but that in some plants there are blossoms having
pistils but no stamens ; and in other plants there are blossoms
having stamens but no pistils. The former blossoms are
.
7° AGRICULTURE.
called pisti//ate blossoms, and the latter staminate. Only the
pistillate blossoms form seed. In some cases pistillate and
staminate blossoms grow on the same plant, as in cucumber
vines. These are said to be monecious plants. In other cases
the pistillate and the staminate blossoms grow on different
plants. These plants are said to be dwcious. The hop plant
is diecious. In setting out a hop-yard, therefore, it is necessary
to have here and there some plants that produce staminate
blossoms, to supply pollen for the pistillate.
Topacco is an annual, grown only in warm climates, but
much farther north than cotton, being grown in the milder
parts of Quebec and Ontario. It is grown for its long, broad
leaves. In the use of tobacco we observe three things; first,
it burns readily; second, it gives a very large amount of ash;
third, it has a peculiar effect upon the smoker. It burns
readily because, in addition to its woody or fibrous matter, it
contains large quantities of potash, which readily unites with the
oxygen of the air. Its ash forms from 15 to 20 per cent. of the
entire plant. Its effects upon the human system are due to a
compound known as écotine, similar to therne in tea and caffeine
in coffee. In their pure condition these “alkaloids” as they
are called, are poisons.
From the following statement it will be seen that tobacco is
very hard upon the soil, and requires very rich fertilizing.
An acre of tobacco will yield about 1,500 pounds of tobacco
leaf. The whole crop will contain about 70 pounds of nitro-
gen, 15 pounds of phosphoric acid (in phosphates), and 150
pounds of potash—235 pounds in all. An acre of wheat,
yielding 20 bushels of grain, will contain 40 pounds of nitro-
gen, 15 pounds of phosphoric acid, and 18 pounds of potash
—73 pounds in all. An acre of meadow hay, yielding 2 tons,
will contain about 56 pounds of nitrogen, 14 pounds of phos-
phoric acid, and 60 pounds of potash—13o0 pounds in all.
WEEDS. “I
CHAPTER 27 tf.
WEEDS.
*¢ A weed is a plant in the wrong place.”
WEEDS ARE PLANTs.—White clover is frequently sown with
grass seeds on lawns, yet a few plants in a fine lawn of June
grass would be considered weeds. Tares are grown as a
fodder crop; in a wheat field we call them weeds. Ox-eye
daisies and goldenrod in a flower garden are fine plants, but in
pastures or hay fields they are weeds. A weed is a plant just
as much as wheat, corn, or clover. It has all the parts of
plants, grows like other plants, and forms new plants. But it
is a plant that we do not want; it is a plant out of its place,
or, rather, it is a plant in the wrong place.
OBJECTIONS TO WEEDS.—We might say that weeds are
objected to because, whether valuable or not in other places
or at other times, they are not what we are working for.
If a man engaged in moulding plowshares should find one-
half of his work turning out to be large cannon balls he would
consider his work, to that extent, a failure, because his business
is to make plowshares, not cannon balls. So if a farmer finds
his work resulting half in grain or hay, half in weeds, his work
is a failure to that extent. But we must have particulars.
rst. Weeds require some labor, whether we permit them to
grow or try to destroy them. Sometimes our labor helps the
weeds to grow more rapidly, just because we do not under-
stand their nature. Weeds mean work.
2nd. Weeds, through their roots, take up food from the soil.
Our most valuable plants do not take very much out of the
soil; on the average not more than one-twentieth of their
72 AGRICULTURE.
total weight. Usually, however, there is not very much food
just ready for the plants totake up. If there are weeds growing
with the crops there will be less food for the latter. Some of
the weeds are heavy feeders.
3rd. Many weeds have broad, spreading leaves which cover
over the tender young plants of our crops, and by shutting off
the sunlight smother them out. This may be seen best in a
pasture or on a lawn (dandelions and plantains for example).
4th. Weeds draw moisture from the soil through the roots
and give it off through the leaves; weeds help to dry up the soil.
5th. Weeds are feeding and breeding grounds for insects and
they assist in the spread of many crop diseases.
6th. Frequently weeds are poisonous to stock, they taint the
milk, or they destroy wool.
7th. Weeds offend the eye and degrade the taste for farming.
Because of these facts every weed should be considered an
intruder, a thief, and a murderer of other crops, and every
farmer should try to keep his soil as clean as possible. To
succeed it will be necessary to know as far as possible the
nature and the mode of growth of the weeds.
NATURE OF WeeEps.—Wild mustard, lamb’s quarters, shep-
herd’s purse, and wild oats form seed the first season; the
plants then die and the seeds are ready to sprout the next
season. Such weeds are annuals. They generally have fibrous
roots and produce a large number of seeds. The seeds in
many cases are oily and are covered with hard coatings ; they
are able to sprout after lying in the ground a long time, even for
many years. ‘Thus the seeds may be plowed under deep and
the next year the field may appear clean. After a couple of
years they are brought up by plowing and cultivation, and once
more the field will appear weedy and dirty. If the weeds are
cut off before the seeds form they will be destroyed, for they
cannot survive or reproduce unless seeds are formed.
WEEDS. 73
The wild carrot, the wild parsnip, teasel, burdock, blue weed,
and mullein grow like our common garden roots—they do
not form their seed until the second season. ‘They are dzen-
nials, and are usuaily tap-rooted. It wili not do in their case
simply to cut off the tops the first year, for they will spring up
again. Continued cutting off of the top, or, better still, the
complete removal of the root, will be found necessary with such.
The ox-eye daisy, plantain, sorrel, and dandelion live on
from year to year; they are perennials, and, therefore, most
difficult of all to get rid of. Some of the perennials, such as
the Canada thistle, couch grass, toad flax, milk weed, perennial
sow thistle, yarrow, and bindweed are creeping in their roots,
that is, they spread by the root, and therefore are among the
worst weeds, and, because of this, they are most difficult to
completely remove, and require most thorough treatment. It
is important, therefore, to know the nature of weeds, as to
whether they are annuals, biennials, or perennials, and as to
whether they are creeping perennials.
NaminGc oF WEEDs.—The weeds are classified like other
plants. Frequently lists of weeds are given, having their
common names and also long scientific names, difficult to
spell and difficult to pronounce. Why is it necessary to
have long scientific names for weeds when common names
are easily pronounced, are easily understood, and are so
suggestive? Take an example. ‘Teasel, water thistle, tall
thistle, Indian thistle, English thistle, and Fuller’s card are
all local names for one weed. All do not know it by the
same name, but as apsacus sylvestris every botanist in any part
of the world would know it or would be able to find it in
scientific books. Blue weed, blue thistle, blue stem are
various names in different places for the same weed. Stick
seed, stick weed, stick tights are different weeds, although
somewhat similar in name; and stick weed, in fact, is applied
to different weeds in different places.
6
74 ; AGRICULTURE.
CHAP T Bit cy Tt.
INSECTS OF THE FIELD:
RASSHOPPERS.—We shall first refer to an insect that attacks
nearly all the plants of the field—the grasshopper. You
catch one of these insects in the hayfield or the pasture
and carefully observe its form. First of all you count its
legs—there are six, three on each side. By comparing with
other insects you notice that all except spiders have the same
number. You observe that its legs are jointed and that its very
long hind legs are well suited to jumping or hopping. Then
tps
LL D
Lay
Fig. 28.—A Grasshopper.
you notice that its body is put together in parts or sections. So
are those of other insects—hence the name ‘‘in-sect.” It has
also two long curved feelers sticking out in front of its head
(each is called an anténna and the two are called anténne).
Then observe the two large eyes and the mouth fitted for biting
or cutting through the leaf and the stalk of the grass. The
outside of the body is hard and the inside soft—a dead, dried-
up grasshopper has the form of a live one. A horse or a
cow has its bones within and the soft flesh outside, but the
insect has its bony part, so to speak, on the outside.
INSECTS OF THE FIELD. 75
Next we must learn something of its mode of increasing—its
life-history. Grasshoppers are male and female and the latter
lays the eggs. Sometimes she does this in soft wood but
generally in the ground, in the fall of the year, after the damage
to crops has been done. The female makes a hole in the
ground, in which she lays a number of tiny eggs. These are
covered with a sticky substance which causes them to hang
together like a pod. The nest or hole is then covered over
and there they remain unseen through the winter. In the
warm spring they hatch out and thousands and millions of
young grasshoppers appear. Their appearance in large numbers
is thus explained. They have no wings, but they can spring
about, and they have vigorous appetites. Later on their wings
appear, and now they are able to fly. They have done much
damage where they were hatched and now they can fly away
long distances, eating up and cutting down grass and hay and
grain. Later on the females deposit their eggs, to be hatched
out the next year. And so they continue year by year. Some-
times severe weather destroys their eggs or the young insects.
Other insects may eat them up. ‘Tiny forms of life (parasites)
prey upon them. Diseases of various kinds destroy them.
Knowing their mode of life, their life-history, the farmer can
check them. For instance, when a field becomes infested with
them, it can be ploughed up in the fall and their nests of eggs
destroyed. A change or arotation of crops is advisable.
Insects are arranged in orders. The principal basis of this
classification is the form or structure of the wings. The grass-
hoppers are “‘straight-winged.” Crickets and cockroaches
belong to the same order. Entomology is the science of
insects, as Botany is the science of plants. The Entomologist
sometimes uses the word orthoptera when stating the order
to which grasshoppers belong.
Motus AND Cutworms.—In gardens and fields we often
find the plants being cut off, but can see no insect or other
76 AGRICULTURE.
animal at work. If, however, we turn up the soil we find some
dull-colored, greasy-looking caterpillars of almost the same
color as the soil. On the top of the ring or section next
to the head is a smooth shield; the head is smooth and shiny;
there are some bristles along the side; and, when disturbed,
the worm curls up. This is a cutworm; rather, this is one
of the cutworms, for there are very many different kinds.
They stay in the ground during the dayand come out at night to
eat off the leaves and stalks. These cutworms have been hatched
from little eggs in the spring, summer, or fall. The cutworms,
or caterpillars as they may be called, are quite small when first
hatched, but they are heavy feeders and grow gradually to the
size shown in figure 29, and by their feeding they do
ereat damage in garden and field. When they have become
full grown they burrow into the soil several inches and
become a hard, deadlike mass similar to that shown
in figure 29. This is what is known as the pupa of the
insect. For several weeks, perhaps all through the winter, they
remain asleep in this condition. ‘Then another change takes
place, the hard shell of the pupa cracks and there comes forth
a moth with wings and legs and feelers, looking entirely
different from the caterpillar or the pupa. These moths
are the perfect insects ; they are dull in color and are
very active at night. They lay eggs which hatch into cater-
pillars, and the caterpillars go to sleep in the pupa form
to again come forth as perfect moths. In most cases the eggs
are laid in the fall, and the young caterpillars, less than half an
inch long, lie in the ground quiet all winter. In the spring
they attack the young crops and do most damage. About July
they are full grown; then they go into the pupa state and
come out moths in August. If the fields become weedy and
there is much vegetation on the land in the fall the moths have
a fine place for laying their eggs, and there is plenty of food for
INSECTS OF THE FIELD. Ta
the young caterpillars. ‘Therefore the thorough cleaning of the
land after harvest is one means of checking them.
The army worm also is the caterpillar of a moth, and is so
called from its occasional appearance in immense numbers,
when they devour nearly every particle of plant food in the
Fig. 29.—Army worm, pupa of same, and moth into which it changes. The
eggs are seen along the leaf. ‘This is a cutworm.
course of their march. Then we have other moths, the laryae
of which live upon the fibre of clothing, clothes moths. All
these are similar in form and in their changes, and all are very
destructive.
Besides the egg we have, in most insects, the three forms or
states, namely: the caterpillar, or Zavva ; the pupa, or resting
state; and the perfect insect, or zwago. All moths, butterflies,
bees, beetles, and flies pass through these same three states—
thus we see that the insects differ from other animals both in
their general form or appearance, and also in their method of
growth or course of life. In the case of grasshoppers and
some bugs there is no pupa or resting state.
78 AGRICULTURE.
BUTTERFLIES.—We frequently find mistakes made in the use
of the words moths and butterflies. Both have scaly-wings as
we see when we catch them and find the fine powder from the
wings sticking to our fingers. ‘This powder under a magnifying
glass appears like scales of different shapes and colors. There
may be several hundred thousand of these tiny scales on a single
wing. However, there are differences in the two insects ; the
s Me hy ie Ut) LE LY MG WE LG
ilebalatslalah Gales
Al
<=; Kz
<a
RWS
Fig. 30.~Cabbage butterfly. The caterpillar above on the left; the chrysalis below
on the left.
moths usually fly about at night and the butterflies in daytime.
Then if we examine the feelers or anfenn@ we see that those of
the moths are usually feathered, while those of the butterflies
are more or less thread-like and knobbed at the end. We can
readily observe the changes in the common butterflies. The
eggs are laid on the leaves of trees. Little, crawling, bristly
caterpillars are hatched from these eggs. They grow in size,
and it is only while in this larval state that that they are
destructive. The caterpillars do injury principally to the plants
of the garden, orchard, and forest. The pupa of a butterfly
is called a chrysalis. It is usually rough and angular,
whereas that of a moth is smooth and oval and often cov-
ered with a silky cocoon. From the chrysalis later on
there comes forth a beautiful butterfly.
INSECTS OF THE FIELD. 79
BEETLES are so common that nearly every person is familiar
with their appearance. Some are very small; those found in this
country are usually not larger than the
figure shown here. In some foreign
countries, however, they are found four
to six inches long. Observe the three
sections of the beetle. There are two pairs
of wings, the upper pair quite hard or
horny, covering the pair of filmy wings
beneath. These sheath-wings are pecul-
lar to the beetles. How many legs
have they? Where are they attached to Fig. 31.—A ground beetle,
the insect? Find the eyes and observe singed a ae
the shape of the mouth and feelers or ee es eae
horns. The beetles go through much the same changes observed
in moths. In the case of the beetles, however, the lerval
form is known asa grub. The white grubs found in the soil
are the larve of large brown beetles.
Fig. 32.—Lady-bird beetles, or ‘“‘lady-bugs.” The straight lines represent the average
natural length. These beetles are very destructive to plant lice.
Among the beetles we have a large number of very des-
tructive insects. There is, for instance, the potato beetle
which does so much damage to the potato plant by eating
the leaves. See fig. 33. The hard-shelled beetle lays her
orange-colored eggs on the under side of a leaf. These
eggs hatch into the soft-skinned larvae which eat the
leaves. The larvee change to pupz and these to the full-
grown winged insects. Since the larvee feed on the leaves a
simple remedy is to sprinkle some poison (Paris green) on
the leaves just before they begin to feed, or to destroy the
80 AGRICULTURE.
eggs before these hatch. Why does the eating off of the
leaves above ground injure the plant in producing tubers under
ground ?
c L
Fig. 33.—Colorado beetle or ‘‘ potato bug.” a, eggs on underside of leaf; 4, larva that
eats the leaves 3 c, pupa; d, imago or perfect insect ; é¢, wing-cover ; f, leg.
The turnip flea-beetle is sometimes wrongly called “the turnip
fly.” Our illustration shows the shape of the beetle and the
larva much larger than life. The little
black beetles pass the winter under any
rubbish or clods of earth, and in the
spring seek out some weeds near by that
belong to the same family as the turnip,
such as mustard and shepherd’s purse.
Fig. 34.—The turnip flea-
beetle.
As soon as the young turnips appear above ground they
do great damage by eating holes in the leaves. One of the
remedies appears to be the keeping of the ground clean of
rubbish and the destruction of all weeds, especially wild mustard
or charlock, false flax, shepherd’s purse, pepper-grass, etc. ‘The
beetles lay their eggs on the roots of the turnip. In a few
days the larvee or grubs hatch out and feed upon the roots.
INSECTS OF THE FIELD. 81
When full-grown they enter the pupa state in the ground and
emerge full-grown beetles. ‘There may be several broods in a
season. By having the ground in good condition before the
seed is sown the young plants grow rapidly and soon get the
start of the beetles.
The weevils also belong to the same order as the beetles,
and are most injurious to grain crops. The pea-weevil may be
taken. Its eggs are laid on the outside of the young pod.
The larva hatches and eats its way through the pod and into
one of the peas, where it lives upon the substance of the pea.
The change to the pupa takes place in the pea. Sometimes
these beetles come out in the fall, but in most cases they stay
inside the peas until spring. They do great damage to the
peas by destroying the germ. All grain weevils may be killed
by placing in the bins some poisonous substance that will
readily evaporate, such as carbon bisulphide. The bins are
shut tight and the beetles are killed by the fumes. If
the peas are kept over until
two years old the beetles will
mature and die in the bins the
first year, and the seed then
sown the second year will be
entirely free from the pest.
These beetles do not lay their
eggs, or oviposit, on dry peas.
Any seeds of which the germs
have been eaten by the grubs
will, of course, not sprout.
Fig. 35.—Pea-weevil or ‘‘ pea bug,”’ life size.
A, the mature beetle, enlarged; B, the
larva or grub, enlarged ; larva life size.
82 AGRICULTURE.
TTRANSPARENT-WINGED
Insects.—This order
includes ants, bees,
wasps, hornets, and
sawflies. The scientific
name for this order is
hymenoptera. The study
of an ant hill will be
found very interesting.
We need not look for
any in a well-cultivated
field. No warning need
be given that in thestudy
of bees, wasps, and
Fig. 36.—Currant sawflies ; grub or larva on the hornets great care must
right. The perfect insects have yellow bodies. : a
The eggs are laid along the ribs on the backs be used As for saw
S18 Es. flies, illustrations given
in figs. 36 and 37 will
serve to make their
acquaintance—to “iden-
tify” them. | They are
called sawflies because
they are able to cut or
saw into leaves with their
‘4 abdomen in order to
JY make nests for their
eggs. The stems of
wheat are sometimes
cut off by sawflies, and
the galls in oaks are
produced by gali-flies
which also belong to the
order of transparent-
Female
Fig. 37.—Larvz of currant-worm, green, dotted : ;
with black spots. winged insects.
INSECTS OF THE FIELD. 83
Bucs—All bugs are insects but all insects are not bugs.
When we speak of bugs we mean such insects as the many kinds
of plant lice. Aphis (plural, aphides) is another name for a
plant-louse. This order of insects is known as the half-winged
(hemiptera). Some have only two wings and some have four.
We find plant lice quite common on many house plants
and garden plants. Orchard trees, cabbages, hops and
many other plants are much infested by lice, some very small,
some large enough to be easily studied. There are some also
Fig. 38.—Plant lice, half-winged insects. Cross lines and small figure
show natural size.
that do much damage to grain, especially wheat, barley,
oats, and rye. The plant louse or aphis is generally green
or black, sometimes yellow; in fact if we observe closely
and frequently we shall come to the conclusion that the
color of the aphis is not unlike the color of the leaf, stalk or
head that it feeds upon. We notice also that the leaves of
plants upon which the aphides are found in large numbers soon
curl over and become sickly. If we examinea large plant louse
we find that it has a strong beak about one-third the length of
its body, so that it is weil fitted to pierce through the skin of
plants and to suck the sap. They live on liquid food. An-
other thing we observe in regard to them is that the lice are
found in large numbers, and they muitiply very rapidly. Some
lice feed largely upon other insects, and are therefore bene-
ficial.
84 AGRICULTURE.
In the case of house plants, garden plants and orchard trees
we can wash and spray with solutions that destroy the lice, but
with lice that injure the grain such means are not yet practi-
cable. Why then do not the lice multiply so as to eat up
everything in the fields? Simply because there are other insects
that keep them in check. There are some tiny flies that
attack the lice and lay their eggs
right in the bodies of the lice.
These parasites soon kill the lice.
Other insects are destroyed in
the same way, such as cater- Fig. 39.—Caterpillar covered with
’ parasites.
pillars and_ grasshoppers. If
we carefully examine the leaves of trees or other plants
infested with lice we may find some of the beautiful little
lady-beetles and their larvae feeding upon the lice. Another
enemy of lice is the aphis-lion, the larva of a lace-wing fly.
Fiies—If you examine a common house-fly or a mosquito,
you observe that it has only two wings. Here then we have
another order, that of the “‘two-winged” flies, known as dzpéera.
The Hessian fly, the wheat midge, the many flies of root plants,
mosquitoes, fleas, and many of the flies that annoy stock —all
have two wings only and belong to this order.
The Hessian fly appears in spring as
a small winged insect with long legs.
The female lays about twenty eggs in
the fold ‘or. crease jof the leaf of Wine
young wheat plant. After afew days the
larvee hatch and get down between the
stem and leaf-sheath. Here they feed
on the plant and weaken it so that
the heavy head soon after topples over
and the grain is destroyed. ‘The eggs
Fig. 4o—The Hessian fly, a may be laid either in the spring or in
two-winged insect. :
the early fall. When the latter is the
INSECTS OF THE FIELD. 85
case the young insects generally pass through the winter in
the pupa state, known as the “the flax-seed” condition,
because the pupa case is like a flax-seed. Any such found in
wheat screenings should of course be burned, and where found
in the field the stubble should be cut and burned. The
principal remedy for the Hessian fly then is to completely
burn all material containing the young insects and to change
from wheat toa cultivated crop, as roots or corn: ‘The Hessian
fly attacks wheat, barley, and rye.
The Clover-Seed Midge lays its eggs in the young clover-
heads where the larve or orange-colored moggots hatch out
and do much damage. Then they fall to the ground and com-
plete their changes, appearing as full-grown insects towards the
latter part of summer, ready to
do damage again to the second
erop. of clover. Where the
midge is doing much damage
it is evident that the pasturing
off of the first crop of clover
will tend to destroy the larvee.
The first crop also may be cut
early, when in full bloom, be-
fore the first brood of maggots
develop. A regular rotation
of crops tends to keep in
Fig. 41.—Midge and larva. check these and many other
injurious insects.
CONCLUSIONS :
1. Insects are so-called because they are made up of sec-
tions. There are three main parts, the head, the thorax or
trunk, and the abdomen. ‘The thorax and abdomen are also
made up of sections (see illustrations).
2. The legs and wings of the adult or perfect insect are all
attached,to the thorax.
86 AGRICULTURE.
3. The adult insect usually has two large, compound eyes,
that is, eyes made up of many parts. The antennez, or
“feelers,” are attached to the head. Some persons think that
insects hear by means of their antennee.
4. Insects breathe, not through the mouth, but through small
holes or openings along their sides. ‘These are called “spir-
acles” and are connected with air tubes passing through the
body.
5. Asa rule insects pass through three forms after coming
from the eggs, known as: first, the /arva (caterpillars, grubs,
slugs, maggots, etc.) ; second, the pupa (called chrysalis and
nymph in certain forms) ; and third, the zm#ago or perfect or
adult insect (butterflies, moths, beetles, flies, etc.). |
6. Insects are kept in check by nature in various ways. They
destroy one another; for instance, the lady-bird beetle, the
ground-beetle, the tiger-beetle, the aphis-lion prey upon other
insects. Toads and lizards devour large quantities of insects.
Many birds feed upon insects almost entirely, and are hence
called “insectivorous birds.”
7. Insects lay eggs when in the imago or perfect form, but the
damage to plants is done principally when in the larval form.
The imago or adult insect is full grown when it comes from
the pupa. ~ -s
8. Insects injure plants either by biting and eating the
foliage and other living parts, or by sucking their sap. Biting
insects, such as cutworms and grubs, may be destroyed by
placing poison (Paris green, etc.) on the plants. Sucking
insects, such as plant-lice, are destroyed by dusting the plants
with insect powder or by spraying them with an emulsion of
kerosene and soap —thereby closing up the breathing holes of
the insects.
9. Where the insects of field crops cannot be destroyed by
spraying, the best practice is to keep the fields and fence
corners clean and free from weeds and rubbish, to thoroughly till
INSECTS OF THE FIELD. 87
the ground, to adopt a good system of. rotation of crops, and
to keep the seed grain clean.
ro. Insects are arranged according to their wings. The
following are some of the orders :
ae a ee ee
Nerve-winged or neuroptera .......... dragon-flies and may-flies.
Straight-winged or orthoptera......... grasshoppers and crickets.
Half-winged or hemiptera............ .bugs and plant-lice.
Sheath- winged or coleoptera .......... beetles.
Scaly-wingea or lepidoptera........... butterflies and moths.
iwae-winged Or Diptera. 6. oc. fac ec oe house-flies and mosquitoes.
Transparent- winged or hymenoptera ...bees, wasps, sawflies and ants.
Notr.—The scientific names for the above orders of insects are accented
on the second syllable before the last, thus : neu-rop-tera, or-thop tera, ete.
These words are derived from the Greek word Ateron, which means a wing.
88 AGRICULTURE.
CHAPTER ii.
THE DISEASES OF PLANTS.
EFFECTS oF DisEASE.—House plants, especially those with ~
large leaves, often become covered with small dark spots which
gradually become larger and make holes in the leaves, which
soon die. We can see the same on the leaves of the apple tree,
the pear tree, and can also find them on the leaves of the shade
trees. This spotting of the leaves 1s a disease. We can find
similar diseases on the leaves and stalks of grain.
When plants become diseased, they lose some of their
vitality, as we say, and we need not look for much fruit or
grain. It is therefore of importance that disease among plants
be prevented, just as we try to prevent sickness of animals,
or of ourselves.
Again, in addition to the disease attacking the leaf, the
branch, the stalk, or the root, it may attack the fruit. You
have seen the brown and black spots or scabs on the apple and
the pear ; you have seen the ear of corn all overgrown with smut,
and the heads of wheat and other grains covered with a dirty
growth ; you have seen the potatoes affected by the “scab”
and the “rot.” All of these are cases of disease. Whenever
the plant is diseased in any part the fruit or the seed
will be found to be either small and of a poor shape or
else entirely useless. Scabby apples, smutty corn, and
potatoes affected with the “rot” are not salable, they are of no
use, in fact they are harmful. Why are they harmful? In the
first place, such food is not wholesome. Further, we know
that very often one animal will take disease from another—
scarlet fever, diphtheria, small-pox, and even influenza, ora “cold”
THE DISEASES OF PLANTS. 89
will pass from one person to another. It is so with the diseases
of plants. If potato “rot” gets a start it will go from potato to
potato until all are affected.
If we allow smut to stay in the corn field it will spread. If
a cherry or plum tree has black-knot the disease will soon at-
tack the other trees until all are killed or nearly killed, and no
good fruit results. This point, therefore, we should firmly fix
in our minds, that whenever disease appears upon a plant we
should first of all try to prevent it from spreading by destroying
the diseased part, or, if necessary, the whole plant. And there
is only one effective way of destroying disease in plants, and
that is by burning. It will not do to cut off a black-knot limb
from a cherry tree and throw it in the fence corner or on the
brush heap. The disease will spread from the cut off branch.
It should be burned up. So with the peach tree affected by
“the yellows.” Once the disease has started it is useless to try
to cure it or to remedy it. The diseased tree or plant or the
diseased part should be destroyed. But we can prevent it from
spreading, if we take action in time. Substances and methods
used for preventing the spread of the disease are called “ pre-
ventives.”
NATURE OF DisEAsE.—If we begin with a giant oak or
white pine and arrange the plants known to us in order of size
down to the smallest grass plant, only a couple of inches high,
or the still smaller moss, we shall take in a great many plants,
but not all. There are very many others still smaller and
much simpler in their form and mode of growth. Perhaps
you have observed the greyish lichen growing on the old
fence rails or on the side of a boulder. It is not much thicker
perhaps than this paper and yet it is a kind of plant—it is
one of the lower orders of plants. ‘Then you have seen the
blue mold or fzzgus on the side of a cheese, it also isa low form
of plant life. The smut growing in the ear of corn, the
rot of the potato, the rust of wheat, and the other forms of
7
go AGRICULTURE.
disease in vegetation are all minute plants. These lower forms of
plants live in and upon the higher plants, taking the food
out of the plants and
thereby checking
their growth and even
killing them. Where
did they come from ?
The field crops grow
from seeds, and when
they are ripe, they
produce other seeds Fig: 42:—A diseased leaf. The minute plant causing
: i disease is growing in a leaf and is throwing off ripe
that will again grow. spores (seeds), which will settle on other leaves,
and thus cause the spread of the disease. A
Now these s mall ragged hole will remain in the leaf, usually brown
in color on the margin
plants, these disease
plants, grow from tiny seeds generally called “spores,” and
when they mature they form other spores which will be carried
about by the wind, settle on other plants, start growing there,
and thus spread themselves. A small dark speck appears on
the leaf of a house plant —the spore has started to grow. The
speck grows to a large spot, it soon becomes darker, then the
whole spot or scab breaks open —the spores are ripe and fall
off or are blown away, and the life of this disease plant begins
again on another leaf or on another plant. Why did we not
see the spores at first? Simply because they were too small,
they can be seen only by a magnifying glass or a microscope——
hence these plants are sometimes called microscopic plants.
PREVENTION OF DisEASE.—If we could destroy these spores
we would, of course, prevent the growth of the disease plants.
In addition, therefore, to destroying all plants and parts of
plants known to be diseased, we should use preventives when-
ever we think the disease is likely to be started. The leaves
and stalks of house plants are washed from time to time in
order to clean them from dust and also to wipe off disease
spores. One of the principal substances used for killing these
‘S991} 9} Jaao payyutids st apzseg22sur 310
947 07 payoeye st duind ao10y yo ‘amyxruz Sul (eics
IP1ISUNL yA SIY} YIM | jareq
oY} SUIpPloy jermeq ev SUIP}UOS jAvd ay T
‘padeids aie SpIeYIIO MOF]
i ‘0 Hi 1 ‘
errs Ween va
rs Diy?
ue a
eee
ie
THE DISEASES OF PLANTS. OI
spores in the case of trees and shrubs is bluestone (also known
as sulphate of copper). When the fruit grower sprays his trees
to check disease on the branches or leaves or fruit he uses a
solution of bluestone. Sometimes he makes a mixture of Paris
green and bluestone, the Paris green being to kill all insects
that eat the leaves, and the bluestone to destroy the spores or
- & ee
Buses
a
t hii
Fig. 43.—Two forms of minute plants growing in leaves and in fruit
of plants, causing disease of plants. Very much enlarged.
seeds of disease. ‘There are so many different forms of disease
(rusts, smuts, mildews, blights, etc.) that we have not space to
mention them. But we shall here give only the simplest modes
‘of preventing disease. Smut, in growing wheat, generally comes
from wheat that has grown in fields where smut existed the year
before, that is, the wheat when sown had the spores of smut
already in the grain. ‘The disease then can be prevented by
destroying the spores in the seed that issown. Make asolution
of one pound of bluestone or copper sulphate in twenty-four
gallons of water. Soak the grain to be sown in this solution for
from twelve to sixteen hours. Then the seed may be dipped in
lime water for five minutes. After being thus treated it may be
sown and no smut will appear. Sometimes the spores of smut
g2 AGRICULTURE.
on the seed wheat are killed by dipping it into hot water shortly
before sowing, but the bluestone treatment is preferred.
The potato tubers are sometimes found to be covered witha
rough scurf. On cutting the potato it will be found to be affect-
ed also under the skin. This roughness is the result of a
disease called the potato scab. If scabby potatoes are planted
the tubers produced from them will be scabby, and if clean
potatoes are planted in the ground where scabby potatoes were
lately grown, the new crop willlikely be scabby. The best ruie
to follow, then, is to plant only perfectly clean potatoes in ground
where no scabby potatoes were previously grown. Some success
has been had from rolling scabby potatoes in sulphur before
planting, but it is much more satisfactory to destroy the scabby
potatoes and plant only clean tubers in clean ground.
The rot or blight of potatoes is quite a different disease,
produced by a different fungus. Different names for this
disease are rot, blight, and downy mildew. It is also called
‘late blight,” because there is a somewhat similar disease that
attacks the plants earlier in the season called “early blight.”
The potato leaves show brown spots. These spread rapidly,
especially if the weather is warm and moist. The under sides
of the leaves soon become covered with a light colored growth ;
these are the spores or seeds growing on tiny threads. The
spores appear to fall to the ground and by rains are washed
through until they reach the tubers, to which they at once
attach themselves and then begin their growth. ‘Then the rot.
ing of the potato begins.
It is thought by some that the disease in some way reaches
the tubers by way of the stem. It may be that the disease is
transmitted from the leaves to the tubers in both ways. To
prevent the spread of this disease the growing plants are sprayed
or sprinkled with a solution of bluestone (sulphate of copper).
The disease is sometimes called a /ungus (plural, Jung), hence
the preventive 1s called a fungrerde.
ROTATION OF CROPS. 93
5 CHARTER X1X:
ROTATION, OF CROPS:
IMPORTANCE OF RotatTion.—If we get a large yield of any
crop from a certain field, should we not grow the same crop
year after year? This is done, for instance, on the rich prairie
soils, where wheat has been grown year after year upon the
same soil. In former times this was done also on our soils
when they were new and rich. But what has been the result P
The soils of many farms have run down and good crops are
got only by heavy manuring. In the best farmed countries of
Europe, where, after the experience of hundreds of years,
larger yields of wheat and other crops are obtained than
we get in Canada, it has been found advisable to change the
crops grown from year to year. The experience of Europe and
of Canada both prove that the best farmers succeed in crop
growing only by rotating or changing their crops.
REASONS FOR Rotation.—1. The different crops, as we have
seen, are all made up of the same elements, and take up
food from the soil; but they do not all take up soil food
of the same amount or in the same form. ‘Thus the potato,
tobacco, and fruit trees require a great deal of potash ;
the grain crops take up more phosphates. The crops differ
in their feeding just as animals differ. The dog does not
eat just what the cat does, nor the horse just what the pig
does. If cattle and sheep are pastured together, the sheep
will pick out certain weeds and grasses, and the cattle may
prefer others. Wheat, for instance, requires nitrates as one
94 AGRICULTURE.
of its most important foods, and if we grow wheat year after
year we may soon exhaust the nitrates available; but if we grow
wheat one year and some other crop the next, the second
crop may be able to feed well and flourish upon food left by the
wheat.
2. The plants have different methods or powers of getting
the same kind of food. Thus clover or peas will get nitrogen
by means of the little knots or tubercles (page 57) upon their
roots, whereas wheat has not this power to take up free nitrogen.
A clover crop will need more nitrogen than a crop of wheat,
and yet, because of the root tubercles, we do not apply nitrates
to a clover crop, but nitrates may be applied to wheat with
good results.
3. The plants have different kinds of roots. Those of barley
are very short, those of wheat longer, those of red clover and
lucerne still longer. A deep-rooted crop feeds lower down than
a shallow-rooted crop. If, then, we grow cloverthis year and
wheat the next, we grow these crops, to a great extent, in
two different soils. We use surface soil for one and under-soil
or sub-soil for the other. By changing from a shallow-rooting
crop to a deep-rooting, or from a deep-rooting to a shallow-
rooting, we, as it were, change the soil from year to year. This
is one of the most important points to observe in rotating crops.
4. By rotating crops we change the treatment of the same
soil, since we do not treat the soil exactly alike in preparing it
for different crops. Some crops, also, are cultivated and others
are not. We thus give the weeds different treatment. The
weeds differ as do the crops—there are annuals, biennials and
perennials ; there are long-rooted and shallow-rooted ; there are
early seeding and late seeding weeds. ‘The same treatment
year after year may be just the right treatment to encourage
certain weeds to grow and spread. The growing of wheat
year after year in the west is causing the spread of some very
noxious weeds. By changing the crops, and therefore the treat-
ROTATION OF CROPS, 95
ment of the soil, we do not give the weeds so good achance to
rob the crops and infest the fields.
5. The insects also make their homes on certain crops and
in the ground. By rotating the crops we disturb the insects
and help to keep them in check. If we remove the food of
the insects, bury them or their eggs deep in the soil, or turn
them up to the frost we are helping to destroy them.
6. Some crops mature early in the year, as fall wheat and
barley ;. others late in the fall, as corn and roots. Some are in
the ground but a short time, others for a long time, and so
they have different lengths of time for feeding. It is often
helpful to have a long-feeding crop followed by a short-feeding
crop, as in the case of roots followed by barley.
We may then sum up by saying that crops differ :
As to the kind of food which they take up ;
As to the amount of different foods which they take up ;
As to the length of their feeding roots ;
As to the length of time that they are feeding ;
As to the treatment we give them (cultivated or not) ;
As to the weeds that associate with them ;
As to the insects that infest them ;
For these and other reasons the best farmers always pay
careful attention to the proper rotation of their crops.
SAMPLES OF RotTaTION.—Let us take what is called a four-
year or four-course rotation—turnips, barley, clover, wheat.
The first crop requires thorough cultivation and gives a chance
to manure heavily for the entire course. Turnips are bi-
ennials, and therefore long-growing, feeding until late in the
year. Then comes a shallow-rooted, quick-growing crop of
an entirely different nature. The clover at once follows barley
and sends its roots deep. It feeds upon the free nitrogen
of the air in the soil through its root tubercles, and when
plowed in leaves a large quantity of material in the roots and
stubble to make food for the wheat. The manure applied with
96 AGRICULTURE.
the roots has by this time been well worked over. Last comes
the wheat with roots of medium length, feeding in the fail
and spring and coming to maturity in the summer of the
fourth year. A variety of crops for the farmer’s use is at the
same time obtained.
Here are some other rotations that may be examined :
it. Wheat 1. Barley 1. Wheat 1. Barley
aw rlay 2. Hay 2. Sehay e.. Hay
3. Hay 3. ‘Pastine: #> 3: iPasuine </23i> Oasis
4.° Pasture: » “4; Corn 4. Pasture.» a. Peas
5. Oats 5. Oats 5. Oats 5. Corn
6. Peas 6. Peas 6. Peas
7. Roots 7. Corn
The system, of course, must be suited to the soil, the kind
of farming adopted, and the circumstances of the farmer.
Rotations may have to be changed from time to time, but, if
the principles upon which rotations are based are well
understood, there will be no difficulty in making changes, and
in forming rotations suitable to the needs and conditions of the
farm. The four-course rotation may be taken as a basis, and
changes made to lengthen it; thus corn may be put in place
of roots, and barley may be seeded to clover and timothy, and
a year or two of hay and pasture, or both, may be had before
returning to a cereal crop. If the soil is the farmer’s capital,
then growing the same crop year after year leaves part of the
capital idle. Rotating the crops causes all of the capital to do
its share in turn in producing income, and, it may be, in
increasing the amount of capital.
‘Saavays OJUL yeayAM oY} Surpurq pue suiyjno ,,Jodva1,, VW
Send wey
THE GARDEN. 97
PART FW.
CPA Te I xX.
THE GARDEN.
*€ A small garden well-kept will produce more than a large garden neglected.”
SELECTION OF GARDEN PLot.—The garden plot should be
near the house, and at one side rather than in front of the
house. A neat, dry walk should lead to it. A loamy
soil, well drained, and well manured will be suited to the
crops required. If it is long and narrow in shape rather than
square, much of the cultivation may be done by horse help.
A wind-break or shelter-belt of spruce or other trees will add
to the appearance as well as to the value of the garden.
GARDEN Crops.—In every farmer’s garden there may be
grown the following crops :
Beets, Rhubarb, Strawberries,
Carrots, Tomatoes, Raspberries,
Potatoes, Celery, Currants,
Parsnips, Egg-plant, Gooseberries,
Radishes, Lettuce, Spinach,
Cabbages, Peas, Sweet Marjoram,
Cauliflowers, Beans, Thyme,
Sweet Corn, Horse-radish, Sage,
Onions, Cucumbers, Summer Savory,
Asparagus, Pumpkins, Parsley,
Salsify, Melons, Garden Mint.
Much that has been said about field crops, their mode of
growth, and their enemies, both insects and diseases, will ap-
98 AGRICULTURE.
ply to the crops of the garden. More may te learned by
working among the plants growing in the garden, and at the
same time wsing your eyes.
What parts of the following plants do we use as food? Common rad-
ishes, horse-radish, cabbage, cauliflower, lettuce, celery, artichokes,
onions, asparagus, potatoes, rhubarb, and spinach,
Explain the bleaching out of celery by banking up. Will the stalks
bleach out if grown on the level close together ?
What is the difference between top-onions, potato onions and onion sets?
Ts lettuce an annual or a biennial ?
Classify the crops given above as annuals, biennials and perennials.
Are all the blossoms on a cucumber vine alike? Which produce fruit ?
Is the cucumber plant moncecious or dicecious? See page 70.
THE STRAWBERRY.—If you pull off the petals of a rose
blossom you find the stalk on which it grew is somewhat
enlarged at the end. This little swollen end is called the
“receptacle.” In the case of the strawberry which we eat, we
see a large number of small hard grains in little pits on the
surface of the soft, fleshy fruit. Ifthe hard grains were large
enough we could open them, and see that each one is a little
seed. The part we find so pleasant to eat, then, is not the
seed. What is it? By examining
the stalks bearing green berries as
well as those bearing ripe berries,
we observe that it is the swollen end
of the stem, that is the receptacle.
If a ripe berry is cut in two, the
Ee a ;
== a seeds will be found to be connected
AAW =
is wil IRN. with the stalk. The strawberry
en Ce . plant is a member of the rose family
J) VAL Oe : / Nad .
Teas tk Sirens plant (vosacee) to which belong a large
property seuout: number of our common fruit-bearing
plants, as well as some other common plants, such as the plum,
the cherry, the strawberry, the raspberry, the blackberry, the
wild rose, the hawthorn, the pear, the apple, the quince.
THE GARDEN. 99
Compare the leaves and blossoms of the strawberry, the apple, and the
wild rose ; also the fruit of the hawthorn, the wild rose, and the mountain
ash. Observe how the leaves are arranged on the branches. At what
place do the blossoms appear? How many petals in every blossom ?
In a patch of wild strawberries you find that the plants
spread in all directions, that the fruit is small in size and small
in quantity in comparison with the large amount of leaves and
runners. Most of the plant food
is being used up in forming
runners and leaves. If we wish g
fet large in size and large in —3 ;
quantity we must plant improved
varieties in rows at least three Fig. 45.—A strawberry plant repro-
feet apart, and we must keep en es
the space between the rows clean of weeds and runners.
The strawberry is a perennial, but as the plants have been
developed by cultivation and selection they tend to go back to
their original habit of producing small berries. Therefore it is
best to grow fruit only on young plants. The plants send out
runners which take root and form new plants, and the best
berries are on these new plants. The old plants soon become
of little value. Therefore the beds must be renewed.
If you examine the blossoms of many kinds or varieties of
strawberries you will find that those of some are perfect, that
Fig. 46 —A perfect strawberry Fig. 47.-—An imperfect straw-
blossom having both pistils berry blossom having pistils,
and stamens. but not stamens.
is, they have both pistils and stamens (fig. 46) ; these will of
themselves produce fruit. The blossoms of others, however,
Ioo AGRICULTURE.
are imperfect, they have pistils but no stamens (fig. 47) ; these
will not form fruit, unless pollen from perfect blossoms is
brought to them by the wind or by insects. Some of the best
producing varieties of strawberries have imperfect blossoms ;
they are pistillate varieties and if we wish them to produce
good crops we must plant alongside of them some plants of
varieties bearing perfect blossoms. This is very important and
should be well understood. In some of the varieties of fruit
trees also, the blossoms are either imperfect or else able to
fertilize themselves only with difficulty, and the planting of
varieties whose blossoms produce an abundance of pollen is of
great help.
RASPBERRIES. — When you pull off a strawberry, part of the
stem comes with it ; but when you pull off a raspberry, it comes
away freely from the stem, leaving a pointed end. This is
because the receptacle or end of the stem is the fleshy part of
the strawberry, whereas the raspberry is a collection of soft
fruits distinct from the receptacle. In the case of the straw-
berry, we eat the end of the swollen stalk ; in the case of the
raspberry, we eat a cluster of fruits like small cherries.
The roots of raspberries are perennial and the canes are
biennial. ‘Thus, canes grow up one year, bear fruit the second
year, and then die. Therefore, in pruning the bushes we cut
away all the canes as soon as they are done fruiting, and save
the new canes for next year’s fruiting.
The bushes are increased or propagated by suckers or by
the tips. The suckers, which grow up from the roots, are
removed by cutting away below the soil and then set out as
new plants. The tips of the canes are bent over and buried
in earth, when they take root. The red varieties are propagated
by means of suckers or root cuttings ; the black-cap and purple
cane varieties by the tips.
“WOTeIENTIL
uereadde ay} quasaid Asyy ,,SMOI poyeUl,, UL Wey AA “FO Jno 91e (Sb ‘Sty oes) ,,StouUUNI,, BU} ,, SIT ,,
oy} UL UMOYS 99
s]Iq{,, Ul uMoIs oq APU SaTtioqmeEys “own suryoid ye py ALieqmets [vl1eulM0. VW
Ul UsY AA, SACI poyeul,, UL IO «s
THE GARDEN. IOI
GOOSEBERRIES.— Our garden varieties have been developed
from natives of Europe and of America.
Fig. 48 shows a fruit cut across containing
the seeds, which are fastened to the skin
by little threads. The form is similar to
that of a grape. New bushes or plants
are produced by layers and cuttings. In
layering, a branch is bent over, a little 8 Sg a ge
notch cut in the under side where it will attached to skin at
be under ground, then bent down and covered with soil,
leaving the tip above ground. After a
little, roots will appear near the notch,
and later on the branch may be cut
from the bush and a new plant will
thus be started. In using cuttings,
good thrifty stems or branches about
six inches long are cut in the fall or
early in spring and set out with the top
bud just above ground. These are i: 49—Reproducing plants
by layering. A is branch
. aa bent over and buried, held
evens for the winter. The next -q te sake @ New
shoots C start up, which are
yearthey form good roots, and the foots © Stak up. w a
following year may be set out in rows, _ Plantat D.
To prevent suckers, the buds below ground are rubbed off.
Seedlings of all the berries may be obtained by rubbing up
the ripe fruits with sand to separate the seeds and pulp. The
sandy seed is sown on the surface of a finely worked bed, well
enriched with decayed manure. The soil is kept shaded and
wet with a fine spray. The plants are afterwards pricked out
in another bed with more room and allowed to fruit to test.
CURRANTS.—These are grown very much as we grow goose-
berries. Most of our varieties belong to three classes :
1. The Flowering Currant, which is grown as an ornamental
shrub. Its sweet-scented yellow flowers appear early in the
spring. ‘The fruit is black and of decided flavor or taste. By
102 AGRICULTURE.
cultivation, it may be used in the future as a fruit producer.
2. The Black Currant, which came from Europe. The
fruit is black, and has a peculiar odor.
3. The Red Currant, with berries red and white.
ENEMIES OF GARDEN Crops.—In connection with field
crops we referred to the enemies under two heads—insects
and diseases. ‘These enemies are also to be found in the gar-
den, and, as garden crops are relatively more valuable than
field crops, they should be watched very closely. Many of the
field insects will be found in the garden, especially the many
small insects called by the general name “flies,” which, of
course, are quite different from our house flies. Then there are
caterpillars of many sizes and colors, some of which closely
resemble or “imitate” in color the plants on which they feed.
A very common enemy is the cutworm. Frequent cultivation
and the turning up of the soil will bring them to light. The
birds will pick them up. Diseases are the second-class of
enemies, which appear in so many forms, variously named rust,
leaf blight, anthracnose, mildew. Strawberries, for example,
are greatly injured in producing fruit because of leaf-blight.
Spraying with sulphate of copper (Bordeaux mixture) before
the fruit begins to enlarge will check it. In the diseases of
currants, gooseberries, etc., the same may be used. Full
instructions as to what to use and how to apply the various
preventives may be got in the bulletins of the various Depart-
ments of Agriculture. All that need be said here is that thrifty
plants grown in well-tilled soil, kept clean from weeds and
rubbish, and properly fertilized, are least likely to be attacked
by disease.
EARTHWORMS.—These must not be confusea with cut-
worms, wireworms, and other insects that destroy crops.
EKarthworms play a very important part in working over soil
and in producing fine mold. Their effect may be noticed
especially in lawns. They come to the surface at night and
after rains, bringing up soil from beneath.
THE APPLE ORCHARD. 103
CHa PvE RX XT.
THE APPLE ORCHARD.
Tue AppLeE.—Let us take a Cn,
fair-sized apple of good shape, cut
it through as shown in fig. 50.
We see that the stem is con-
nected with the core, and beyond
it at C are the small ends of what
appear to be leaves. ‘These are
the ends of the calyx leaves. The
core is the seed box; it is made
up of hard, tough, fibrous ma- Fig. Section of a fully formed
terial, #, in which are the seeds, 4; © the calyx ena; 1’, the pulp.
A. If you cut another apple
across the core you see the five
seed boxes. The apple, then, is
firmly attached to the branches
by the stem which is closely con-
nected with the core. The part
7, outside of the core, is made | ;
up of the enlarged stem and the Pi. 5, Sexton, of an apple Bossom,
lower and thicker portion of the calyx leaves which have
closed over the seed forming portion of the blossom (the
ovary), and have become thick and juicy. What we eat, then,
is really the leaf portion of the blossom, united with the
swollen stem. Cut a thin slice across the apple and hold it
up to the light—you will observe five parts somewhat resem-
bling the blossom of the apple. Frequently the five tips of
the leaves at C are easily observed. The relation of the
apple to the blossom is now known.
104 AGRICULTURE.
SEEDLINGS.—-If we plant some apple seeds, plants will
spring up that, after a few years, will become trees and bear
fruit. ‘These trees are known as “ seediings.” But, what at
first appears strange, they are not likely to bear apples similar
to the apple from which we took the seeds ; in fact, the apples
may be of little use. And why so? Because the apple, in its
wild or native form, has a small, rather poor fruit, and the
many varieties have been produced by careful cultivation and
selection. In this way varieties are obtained that are different
in their hardiness and different in shape, size, color, and flavor.
As is the case with other plants, while we develop them for
producing fine fruit they frequently become more tender in
stem and roots, and, therefore, the nurseryman has to use great
skill in producing plants that are both hardy and productive of
good fruit. If we grow apples from seeds only, the hardy
seedlings will grow to a producing age. In this way we can
obtain trees with hardy roots, stems, and buds. If, now, we
can use these roots and stems for our trees, and at the same
time cause them to produce highly-flavored fruit, we shall get
trees such as we desire. ‘This may be done by grafting.
GRAFTING.—The hardy stem and root is called the séock.
The part to be grafted on to the stock is called a scion. The
nurseryman selects the young seedlings and cuts small
branches as scions from the trees of improved varieties such
as he wishes to produce. ‘The scions are cut in the late fall
after the leaves have fallen, or in early spring before the buds
start to open. At that time the branch is dormant or asleep.
The grafting is done, as root-grafting or as top-grafting, before
the growth starts in the spring. In root-grafting, the stock and
scion may be cut across as shown in Fig. 52. This is called
whip or tongue-grafting, and is the method of cutting when
both are of same size. When the stock is large and the scion
small, the latter is cut wedge-shaped, and the former is split so
as to take in the little wedge end, as in Fig. 53. The scion is
THE APPLE ORCHARD. 105
placed in the stock and the cuts are all covered with grafting
wax, which is composed of a mixture of tallow or linseed oil,
e
Fig. 53.—Grafting in cleft or split
simb. Used in the case of Jarge
Fig. 52.—Whip or tongue-graft- limbs. In very large limbs two
inz on root. Used also in the scions are inserted on opposite
case of small stocks. sides of the cleft.
beeswax, and resin (about 1, 2, 4 parts by weight of each). A
very important point is to have the layer just underneath the
bark (the cambium layer) of both stock and scion exactly
Opposite or against each other. Why is this important? The
living part of a trunk or branch lies between the sapwood and
the bark ; it is the thin layer of moist woody fibre just under-
neath the bark. If we bring the living layer of the stock and .
the living layer of the scion together, the sap from the one will
flow into the other, and the root and stem will continue to
nourish the new branch. The nature of the fruit depends
upon the kind of branch.
Pruninc.—The leaves and new branches are formed before
the fruit, so that, if the tree is inclined to become very branchy,
most of the food may be used up. in producing new wood, and
very little will be left for fruit. Therefore, in many varieties,
pruning is very important. The proper time is to begin with
106 AGRICULTURE.
the tree as soon as set out, and to prevent the growth of too
many limbs by cutting off limbs when small shoots and by
rubbing off buds that are not required. Limbs growing too
long may be ‘“‘stopped”; that is, pinched off at the end. The
thinning out of fruit will, for the same reason, have the effect
of producing larger fruit.
FEEDING THE TREES.—Three crops are produced yearly in
the orchard—new leaves, new branches, new fruit. The tree
needs food for all three. It is necessary to have the land
drained so that the roots can go deep into the soil. Then the
surface soil must be kept well cultivated about the young
trees, that the moisture may be saved and the air get into the
soil. But, in addition, food must be supplied, not merely to
the young tree, but also to the old tree as long as it is expected
to bear a crop. Wood ashes are the mineral or soil matter of
the trunks and branches of trees, therefore we may conclude
that wood ashes are an excellent food for fruit trees of all
kinds. Wood ashes contain lime, potash and some phosphates.
If any other manures are applied they should be such as fine
bones, which contain phosphates and lime. Potash and phos-
phate manures are the proper food for vines and trees produc-
ing fruit. The proper place to apply such is, not close around
the trunk, but beneath the ends of the branches. Why?
SUGGESTIVE :—
If we plant the seed of a northern spy apple, may we expect that the
tree thus produced will also bear northern spy? How are new varieties
produced? What might be done with a seedling apple tree that bears poor
fruit in order to make it a useful tree? In peach-growing, is it best to
have a large number of small peaches or a smaller number of large peaches ?
Good orchardists now thin their peaches and plums. Why?
Did you ever notice how a wound made by cutting off a branch of a tree
heals? Ifa stub six inches long is left it dies back, rots, and finally falls
away, leaving a hole in the tree trunk. If cut close new wood grows over
the wound until, in time, it is entirely covered. In pruning, then, cut close
to the main branch or tree trunk.
Remember that the tree itself is a crop, taking its food from the orchard
soil. It is bad practice, therefore, to raise other crops such as grain or
roots between the trees. This may occasionally be done with good tillage
and good manuring, but more often the trees are starved as a result.
OTHER ORCHARD TREES. 107
Char hn XR EL
OTHER ORCHARD TREES.
THE PEaR.—We have already stated that the apple, the
pear, and the quince belong to the rose family. The form of
their fruit with seed in a hard box or core shows their resem-
blance. Our different varieties of pears have all been derived
from the common pear of Europe by cultivation and selection.
These fruits all change somewhat with soil, climate, and treat-
ment. According to the size of the tree we class pears as
“standards” and “dwarfs.” The standards are formed by
grafting or budding from the improved varieties on to seedlings
as stocks. The pear trees that are purchased for an orchard
are therefore first grown from pear seed and then grafted or
budded. ‘Transplanting in the nursery induces a greater growth
of fibrous roots than if the trees were kept growing in one
place. So that better results are sure to follow from getting
trees that have been well cared for, even if they cost more
money. When trees are transplanted some of the top is pruned
off and the trees are cut back. Why? In transplanting some
of the roots are likely to be damaged, and all are not likely to
start work at once ; therefore the old top would be too large in
proportion to the amount of feeding roots.
The dwarf pear trees are produced by budding on the
quince as a stock. The quince will not take the buds of all
varieties of pears, so that it is sometimes necessary to “double
work” them. This is done by budding on the quince with
any pear bud that will take, and then afterwards budding on
this pear stock with the buds of the varieties desired.
108 AGRICULTURE.
Budding is a means of increasing very many kinds of fruits.
We have, under the apple, referred to the fact that the living
part of the tree is on the outside, just under the rough bark.
If a living bud is taken from
‘one tree, by neatly cutting it
out with a little of the wood
beneath, it may be made to
grow if at once placed in con-
tact with the similar living
part of another tree. This is
done by making a slit up and
down and one across the bark,
T-shaped. ‘This cut is opened
and the bud placed in and the
bark lapped over it. The cut
3 and bud in place are then
Fig. 54. Budding. carefully tied up. ae will be
seen that budding must be done when the bark is loose or
will slip, that is in midsummer. In the following spring the
old growth above the bud must be cut off, and buds are rub-
bed off below so as to send all the sap into the new branch.
THE PLum.—We now come to the stone-fruits—the plum,
the peach, and the cherry. They differ from the pear and
apple group, but they belong to the large rose family. Exam-
ine their blossoms. We have in America several wild varieties
of plums, from which some of our hardier varieties are derived.
From the European plum come our highly flavoured plums.
As arule they are not so hardy as the natives. A third class
of plums is derived from Japanese varieties. ‘The plum is
propagated by budding and grafting. For northern climates
the stock used should be seedlings or the native wild plum. In
milder climates the peach is used quite extensively as a stock.
THE PEACH tree is not known here in a wild state; it
has come from Asia and is closely related to the almond.
OTHER ORCHARD TREES. TOO
The nectarine is quite similar with fruit of a smooth skin.
Observe the blossom as to shape and color. In some vari-
eties the stone clings to the pulp; in others it separates readily
—hence the terms “cling-stone” and
‘“free-stone.” The peach ripens only
in a mild climate and requires a warm
soil, that is, a light soil that readily
drains and absorbs heat. As the peach
trees mature or come into blossom
earlier than apples, they are sometimes
set out in young apple orchards. A
few crops of peaches can thus be picked
before the apples come into bearing. When the apple trees
become nearly full grown and begin to bear fair crops the
peach trees are removed. ‘The peach trees are increased by
budding on stocks of seedling peaches or on plums. Why
would you expect peach buds to take on plums and not on
pears or apples? What is the edible part of the peach? The
true fruit or seed is inside of the stone. Crack one open and
compare with an almond nut. You may taste it, but do not
eat it. If you take a thick leaf you can peel off the skin on
the upper side and also the skin on the under side. Between
these two is the soft cell matter. The calyx leaves fold over
the inner part of the blossom, enclosing the seed, the inner side
of the leaves hardening to form the stone, and the outer part
forming the skin; the soft material between forms the part of
the peach that we eat.
THE CHERRY.—This tree is sometimes grown as an orna-
mental tree ; sometimes for its wood, which has a beautiful
grain and takes a fine polish ; but generally for its fruit. There
are very many varieties of cherries growing wild in America
known by various names—dwarf cherry, bird cherry, choke
cherry, wild red cherry, etc. Most of our garden varieties are
derived from two European varieties.
Fig. 55. Stone fruit, a peach.
TIO AGRICULTURE.
CHAPT EA Geox tit.
INSECTS OF THE ORCHARD:
THE Borer.—This is a beetle that does much damage to
the trunks of trees. It is about half an inch long, of a shining
greenish-black color. It lays its eggs in summer in the rough
bark near the ground or near the crotches of large limbs. From
these eggs come the larvz, which, when full-grown, are nearly an
inch long. As soon as hatched they begin to bore into the tree,
where they remain one or two years. From the larva state they
pass into the pupa state, and from this the beetle again comes
forth. If many of these bore through
the under bark and into the living
wood they must injure a tree just as if
it were girdled. What is to be done?
We can dig out the borers and kill
them, but already much damage
will have been done. Wecan keep
the rough bark scraped off with a
dull hoe, so that there will be no
convenient cracks and holes in which
Fe ae naeaiel ee to place the eggs. We canalso give
a, the larva, 6 the pupa, d the the trunks of the trees a good coat-
erfect beetle. Itinjuresmany ., :
inds of trees. ing of whale-oil soap, then soft soap
or whitewash in the spring and early summer. As the bark
on young trees is soft and the young trees are most easily
injured we should look out for borers in young orchards.
Tue OysTER-SHELL BARK Louse.—On the bark of the
apple tree are frequently seen little patches that appear like
INSECTS OF THE ORCHARD. ELD
rough bark. If you pry them up with your penknife you find
Fig. 57-—Bark covered with larve of oyster-shell bark lice.
that they are not rough bark, but scales. What are these little
scales or shells? As the weather becomes warmer little white
insects come Out from under these shells, and for a couple ot
days the bark swarms with life. Then they settle down, get
their tiny beaks into the soft bark, and suck the sap of the
tree. At the end of summer we find the scales with a nest ot
eggs underneath. Protected by the scale, the eggs remain
until next summer, when out again come the tiny insects to
live upon the sap of the tree. Spray with kerosene emulsion.
Tue Apuis.—These are to be found on all of our fruit trees.
They are noticed as green bugs less than one-tenth of an inch
long. ‘They suck the sap out of the leaves and green bark, and
are sometimes found on the roots. ‘The eggs are laid in the
fall in the cracks of the bark, and in the next summer we are
surprised at the large number of green wingless lice that appear
as if by magic and do so much damage in a short time (see
page 83). Keep the bark clean and spray the trees in the
spring, as soon as the insects appear, with kerosene emulsion, a
diluted mixture of soft-soap and coal-oil. We have stated before,
page 79, that lady-beetles are very destructive to plant lice.
Different kinds of plant lice are found on the apple, cherry,
peach, currant, cabbage, strawberry roots and in grain. Since
they increase so very rapidly, spraying should be done as soon
as the lice appear. House plants may be washed with whale-
oil soap or tobacco water.
Ii2 AGRICULTURE.
CATERPILLARS.—We already know that there are many
kinds of caterpillars, and that they are larve hatched from
Xi
Wt
\)
Fig. 58.—The tent caterpillar. @ and 4 are caterpillars on
the web, c is a mass of eggs, @ is the cocoon containing
the chrysalis or pupa. The female moth is above.
the eggs of moths and butterflies. Tent caterpillars live in
nests and strip the trees of their leaves. Any nests seen on
the trees or bushes should be carefully removed and burned
whenever observed. ‘These caterpillars come out of their nests
INSECTS OF THE ORCHARD. 113
two or three times a day to feed. Therefore we should be care-
ful to see that they are all at home before the nests are re-
moved. Spraying with Paris green will help to destroy all leaf-
eating caterpillars.
THE Copiinc Moru.—Codling is an old word for a cook-
ing apple. We know what a moth is (see pages 77 and 78).
We have seen an apple with a dark worm hole in it, and we
have cut the apple open and have found the little white worm
inside. Now for its history. In our illustration, fig. 59, g is
the moth about half an
inch across the wings.
The fore wings are grey,
the hind wings light {5
brown. As moths fly at |
night we are, perhaps,
not so well acquainted
with it as with the white
larva. The female moth
lays her eggs upon the
little apple as it stands
up-right. The larve
that hatch, usually enter
at the blossom’ end,
and bore to the core Fig. 59.—The codling moth. ais the bur-
row ; J, the entrance hole; e, the larva;
and feed upon it. Since d, the pupa; 7, moth at rest; g, moth
: : with wings spread; 4, head of larva; 2,
the core 1s a continua- cocoon containing pupa.
tion of the stem, the latter weakens and the wormy apples
are the first to fall. After a while the larva eats its way out
and falls to the ground. Generally it crawls to the trunk
of the tree and after a little spins a cocoon from which in
about two weeks the moth appears and begins the laying of
eggs. Many of the larve of this second brood are taken to
the cellar in the apples. To destroy them is important. All
wormy windfalls should be gathered up at once and fed to the
114 AGRICULTURE,
pigs. The trees are sprayed with Paris green while the tiny
apples are still turned upwards. If we spray the trees earlier
for other insects we must be careful not to spray while in full
bloom, since then we may poison the bees that are gathering
honey and helping to fertilize the blossoms by carrying pollen
from one blossom to another. Further, we may injure the
blossoms and at that time the codling moth has not yet laid
her eggs.
THE PEAR TREE Siuc.—The perfect insect is a very
black saw-fly,. with four wings of the form shown in fig. 36.
The female is about one-fifth of an inch long, the male a little
eS shorter. Points to be
noted are the nature
of the wings and the
color of | the #leas
» = Little cuts are made
Fig. 60.—The pear tree slug. in the leaf in which
the eggs are laid about June. From these the slugs are
hatched, which are from one-half to two-thirds of an inch long,
slimy, dark green in color. At once they begin to eat the
leaves. The slugs change their skins four or five times, and in
about a month they crawl or fall to the ground and change to
the pupa state. After two weeks more these change to flies,
which are ready to lay eggs to hatch a second brood early in
August. After doing damage a second time the larvae enter
the ground for the winter. In the spring the flies appear,
again ready for destruction. ‘The slugs are to be looked for
on pear and on cherry trees in June and again in August.
Tue PLum Curcutio.—The perfect insect is known as a
weevil or snout beetle. It is dark in color, and about one-
fifth of an inch in length. During winter it remains hidden
under rubbish. It comes out in the spring and does great
damage as the young fruit is setting. It punches a little hole
in the fruit with its snout, lays an egg, and then makes
INSECTS OF THE ORCHARD. iI5
a moon-shaped cut in the skin near the hole. If this cut were
not made, what would happen to the young larva as the fruit
grew insize? One beetle will
lay from fifty to 100 eggs. A
sort of gum forms around the
hole. The stem of the fruit
soon weakens, and it drops to
the ground with the larva in it.
The larva then comes out and
burrows into the ground. In
about a month the full-grown
beetle appears. Some fight
the curculio by jarring the trees Fig. 61.—The plum-tree curculio. @, the
arva; 6, the pupa: c, the beetle; d,
day after day, early or late, curculio, natural size, on young plum.
catching the insects in a sheet, and then throwing them into
water covered with kerosene. Paris green is used in spraying.
It is applied several times after the blossoms have fallen.
OTHER INsEcTs.—New insects are constantly appearing,
being brought in from other countries in fruit and nursery
stock. When first introduced, these insects increase very
rapidly, since their natural enemies are not always brought
with them at the same time. Sometimes they come later on.
Fig. 63.—Canker worm. a, 6, and c are
eggs; € is a mass of eggs; /is larva
; dark brown in color. Larva can drop
Fig. 62.—Bud moth. The larva feeds from tree by silk thread. They attack
upon young buds of fruit trees. apple, plum, and cherry trees.
116 AGRICULTURE.
CHAPTER XXtyv:
—
DISEASES OF THE ORCHARD.
‘* An ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure.”
Forms or DisEase.—The leaves and green twigs of all the
orchard trees are affected by diseases which are variously
named leaf blight, leaf curl, yellows, etc. On the branches of
plums and cherries we have black-knot. On the fruit we have
diseases called the spot, the scab, rust, etc. We know that
diseased fruit, such as spotted apples, is, as a rule,
stunted in size and distorted in shape, and is not so salable as
well-formed, clean fruit. Diseased fruit, also, will not keep so
long as perfect fruit. We do not, perhaps, realize that trees
whose roots, branches, or leaves are affected with disease will
not produce as large crops as perfectly sound trees. It is
especially important that the leaves be kept clean and thrifty.
PREVENTION OF DisEASE.—The first thing to be noted is
that all old fruit trees or bushes that are not bearing good crops
should be destroyed. When a tree becomes unfruitful it will
be neglected and then diseases as well as insects will find a
home in it. Even if at some distance from other trees, all
such should be cut down and burned, since the spores of these
diseases are very light and are carried long distances by the
wind and by insects. In the case of black-knot upon plums
or cherries, there is only one course to follow—cut it off and
burn it. It will not do simply to cut it off and throw it on the
waste heap ; the spores will ripen there and spread to the other
trees. If affected twigs and limbs are cut off as soon as the
first signs of disease appear, we shall do much to stop the
spread of the disease. It may even be found to pay to cut
DISEASES OF THE ORCHARD. a7
down a whole tree, since it may save the entire orchard. We
must consider every one of these little knots, spots, or blights
as breeders and spreaders of disease.
If a tree was diseased last year the spores will be left upon
the branches and on the trunk. By spraying before the buds
CAN iii
: EGAN UNS
=) De \ G : BS S )
RAL SSD SEES
: BQ cS SA PSE
WA: . Sa
‘myer | id eae Ge
: soey {Sy aeh Ay
SSE
Fig. 65.—Section of a diseased plum leaf, spores
Fig. 64.—Disease in a plum beinz thrown off. @ Spores very much enlarged.
leaf. See Figs. 42 and 43.
Open we prevent the spread of the early growing spores. The
spraying must be repeated several times, as various diseases
start to grow at different times. As a rule the best fruit-growers
combine their spraying for insects and for diseases—thus they
make a mixture of bluestone and of Paris green, the former to
kill the disease spores, and the latter to poison some of the
insects. One warning must be repeated, that is, not to spray
with poison while any tree is in full bloom, since at that time
the blossoms may be injured, and insects, such as bees, may
be killed that are carrying pollen from the stamens to the
pistils, thereby assisting in the fertilization of the blossoms.
118 AGRICULTURE. ©
CHAPTER XY.
—
THE VINEYARD.
THE VINE FamiLy.—The Virginia Creeper and the different
varieties of the grape vine together form what is known as the
vine family (vétacee). These are woody plants climbing by
tendrils. ‘The leaves are set one after another (alternate).
The flowers are small, greenish, in a cluster or bunch. The
tendrils and flowers are opposite the leaves. The Virginia
creeper has its leaflets in fives, and is thereby distinguished
from poison ivy, which has its leaflets in threes. A bunch of
blossoms like that of the Virginia creeper is called a cyme,
that like the grape is called a ¢hyrsus. Notice the form of the
tendrils of the V. creeper and how they attach themselves to
wires and flat surfaces. Are those of the grape similar?
VARIETIES OF GRAPES.—The grapes grown under glass or
in hot-houses in this country are quite different from those
grown out of doors. They are of different flavor, and the
former are thinner in the skin. Our hot-house grapes are
European varieties. In the woods we find several varieties of
grapes growing wild, with long climbing branches, bearing
bunches of small fruit quite sour or acid. The principal wild
varieties are known as the Northern Fox, the Summer grape,
the white or Frost grape, and the Muscadine or Southern
Fox. Our out-of-door cultivated varieties have been got
by selections from these wild varieties, also by crossing
them with the European, and by chance seedlings from all
varieties. Most of our edible grapes have been got from
crosses on the Northern Fox, and most of our wine grapes
from crosses on the Frost grape.
‘do} uo ,, yornw
‘payearyno qa st punois sy], “oqie ue WAoJ OF pouTer} oq kew soutasdeis moy Surmoys
-yywive,, poos e SI 21941
Be eS go ee, a anil e od : Sige zs LT oe ee oe es]
te. : 1S ee Qe : :
eee a ae
Sak Gea
<ge SS
“e
a
t ! ‘el tat? at A “ y Ait . a
Ls an i - L Lot nq \ , wy a) rer ain! ALY oe Diy
i ny ale ae ar Wy Ae 18 ie Y) f Ks UN
* OMA we ae YY al a eee eh i e
: i} ‘ A) 7 iy Dy an
‘ a Se ba! ‘ " ‘ ‘4 - rh 4
ay A ay n° _
\) a mee ae ke
ye ©, ' \ rhs fy i
THE VINEYARD. T1g
TREATMENT OF VINES.—The soil for planting should be
deep, rich, and thoroughly drained. ‘Two-year-old vines should
be set out, and after the first year only mineral fertilizers, such
as ashes and bones, should be applied unless the soil is poor.
If the winters are severe the vines are laid down in the fall
and covered. One of the most important points in connec-
tion with grape growing is the pruning. If left alone the vine
will naturally produce an abundance of stem, branches, and
leaves. If properly pruned the food taken in by the roots
and the leaves goes to the formation of fruit. The vines may
be trellised in various ways, depending upon the climate. In
_mild climates where the vines are left up all winter they may
be trained high and spread up fan-shaped. In colder regions
one of the best methods is to lead one branch to the right
and another to the left about a foot above the ground, and
then train branches from these up across the wires. When
pruned off in the fall, they can be easily laid down and cov-
ered. The method of pruning is easily learned from practice
with an expert. ‘The method depends upon this rule: ‘The
fruit forms upon shoots that grow this year from eyes that
were formed on the wood that grew last year.” All branches
growing too long should be pinched at the end or “stopped,”
sO.as to cause hardy wood to form.
Grape-vines are increased in number by cuttings, layering,
and grafting. The cuttings are made of the last season’s
growth, and are buried two buds deep in the ground. In lay-
ering, a branch is turned down and buried, when it takes root.
In grafting the method is somewhat similar to that of tree
grafting, but the scion is inserted close to or below the surface
of the ground.
We have stated before that many of our best varieties are
crosses of the fox grape. To understand this we must examine
the blossom of the vine. The blossoms are small and some-
what difficult to study. They are of peculiar shape. The
120 AGRICULTURE.
petals of the blossoms form a sort of cap which covers the
pistils and stamens. As the flowers begin to open, the petals
loosen below but remain connected above. In this they differ
from the blossoms of the Virginia creeper. When these petals
begin to open the pollen flies off from the stamens and falls
upon the pistils, and then, if the pistils are ready for it, the
fruit will begin to form. In some of the varieties, either the
pollen is not well formed and distributed, or the pistils are not
ready for it, and then fruit does not form. As a consequence
we see bunches of small, imperfect fruit. When such varieties
are grown alone little fruit may be expected.
What is the grape that we eat? We throw away the seeds and skin and
eat the pulp. Cut a grape across and observe its structure. Cut another
lengthwise so as to get a thia section; hold this up to the light and
observe how the seeds are placed and how they are attached to the skin
near the one end. What are raisins?
INsEcT ENEMIES OF THE GRAPE.—Among the insects is
Fig. 66.—Grape-vine flea-beetle. a, beetle; 4, larva; c, larve and beetles on foliage ;
d, injury to buds ; a and 6 much enlarged, rest natural size.
THE VINEYARD. I21
the grape-vine flea-beetle which lays its eggs on the underside
of the leaves. Small brownish larve are hatched, which eat
the leaves, then drop to the ground and change to the pupa
form, from which in about three weeks the perfect beetle
emerges. The beetles may be collected by hand, and the
vines dusted with powder or sprayed. We also give here one
of the leai-rollers which are found on so many vines and trees.
Fig. 67.—Grape-vine leaf-roller. @, male moth; 4, female; c, larva; d, head and
thoracic segment of same, enlarged; e, pupa; “, tip of pupa, enlarged ; ¢, grape
leaf folded by larva.
This grape-vine leaf-roller eats the leaves. The adult is
a dark-colored moth with two white spots on each of the
two hind wings. The larva rolls up a leaf and stitches it
together, as shown in figure 67. Poison by spraying with
Paris green in water, applied in early spring.
The principal diseases of the grape are mildew and black
rot, which are prevented by spraying.
SUGGESTIVE :—
Grare leaves are suitable objects to draw in outline. Notice the woolly-
leaved Roger’s varieties (the southern Fox grape) and also the thin
smooth-leaved kind like Clinton—the northern type.
What is the best aspect for a grape-vineyard ?
9
122 AGRICULTURE.
PAR Fy,
eel
CHAPTER: 2xVv i,
HORSES.
Oricin oF Horses-—These animals are not natives of
America. The Indians had no horses before the white-man
came—they went afoot or by canoe. The wild horses of
America are the offspring of escaped animals. Geologists
have found traces of small animals, supposed to be the ances-
tors of the horse, in some parts of America, but these had all
disappeared long before Europeans arrived four centuries ago.
Horses, as we know them, were originally used in warfare. At
present we have many kinds of horses, but all have doubtless
come from the same stock or kind. When the wild animal
was first tamed or domesticated, we do not know. Climate
and food, which varied in different countries, and the uses to
which horses were put, gradually produced some changes in form
and appearance. Animals that showed the qualities desired
—such as size, color, form, strength, and fleetness—were care-
fully treated, and thus there were developed in different
countries horses of different breeds. ome desired horses for
heavy work, animals of heavy body, stout limbs, and strong
muscles. Ochers desired horses for speed, animals of lighter
frame, smaller bone, and sound lungs.
Kinps oF Horses.—Two classes of horses have resulted.
We shall mention here only four breeds of each class. These
have become fixed or definite in their characteristics. The
“WAIe} 94} UO INCY UoOU ayy
if Rare
HORSES. 123
only way in which to become familiar with these different
breeds is by observing the living animals.
Heavy horses :
1. The Clydesdale, from the valley of the Clyde in Scotland.
2. The Shire, of the East-central shires of England.
3. The Suffolk Punch, from the Eastern counties of England.
4. The Percheron or Norman, of Northern France.
Light horses :
1. The Hackney, of Yorkshire and Eastern England.
2. The Cleveland Bay, from Yorkshire, England.
3. The Standard-bred, of the United States, a trotter.
4. The Thoroughbred, or running horse of England.
THE Lecs AND FreEet.—These are of most importance in
a horse—“no foot, no horse” is true of it as of no other
animal. The feet are constantly striking upon hard earth or
stone. Why can a horse bear the strain of so much hard
pounding upon its feet and legs? The parts are being con-
stantly reformed ; life is repairing them all the time. The dif-
ferent parts are put together with what we may call cushions.
Then the parts of the hind legs are not joined in a straight
line, and the front legs are not straight as the feet strike the
ground. Step from a chair, keeping the leg stepped on
perfectly stiff. Notice how the jar goes straight up through
the knee to the body. When we jump we bend the knees.
SHOEING THE Horse.— But the shape of the legs and the
bending of the knees do not save the hoof from all wear and
tear. If the shank and foot of a dead horse can be got, it
will be an interesting study to take it apart and see the
arrangement of the different parts. ‘The wall of the hoof is
what we see as the foot stands on the ground. It consists of
toe, quarters, and heel. ‘The wall turns in at the heel, forming
the bars. Within the bars is the frog. Of what use is the
frog? Should it be much cut down in shoeing? The varnish
124
AGRICULTURE.
Xe)
OW HARwW Ps
Fig. 68.
THE ExTERNAL PARTS OF THE HORSE.
Face.
. Forehead.
Ears.
Muzzle.
Cheek or fowl.
Poll.
Throat.
. Aarotid.
. Neck.
. Crest.
. Jugular Channel or Furrow.
. Breast.
. Withers.
. Back.
. Ribs.
. Girth.
BleOSe
. Croup.
5 DYoye)'F
. Flank.
. Belly.
. Point of shoulder.
. Elbow.
24.
25.
26.
27.
28.
29.
30.
Forearm.
Knee.
Canon or shank.
Fetlock joint.
Pastern.
Coronet.
Foot.
. Ergot and fetlock.
. Haunch.
5 AMonyed ol
. Stifle.
. Buttock.
. Leg.
. Hock.
. Canon or shank.
. Fetlock joint.
. Ergot and fetlock.
. Pastern.
. Coronet.
. Foot.
Lower thigh.
Point of hock.
HORSES. 125
on the hoof is formed by nature to keep the water out on
damp ground, and to keep the hoof from drying up and
cracking on dry ground. Should the blacksmith rasp off this
varnish if it is the natural protection to keep the hoof sound ?
Great care must be taken in shoeing young horses while their
hoofs are growing larger. On sod, turf, or dirt, it would not
be necessary for a horse to be shod, as the hoof is hard, and
formed by nature for running over the natural soil and grass.
But we cause the horses to work on hard stone roads and
pavements, and therefore we fit them with shoes that are
harder than their natural hoofs. The hoof is of the same
material as our finger-nails—we may
call the hoof a large, thick toe-nail.
The foot is the middle toe, the
other four having disappeared. We
can cut and pare the hoof and drive
nails into it, therefore, without caus-
ing any pain. If we cut the nail
too deeply, we come to a very
sensitive part of the finger. So with
the hoof ; under it and within it is
a very sensitive part of the foot. It
. we cut into it or drive nails into it,
i\ we Cause great pain to the horse, and
‘ lameness and suffering follow. The
Bee piicioee ceteris horse, therefore, should always be
mpvienlay and 2 thecofin bones shod by a good farrier or shoer..
Fapebaeis nailed, When you walk on your toes, or
in a pair of boots too high in the heel or too tight, you soon
tire out. If good shoes of proper form and weight are so
important to us in walking, the proper fitting of shoes of the
right weight and size is quite as important to the horse. This
is another reason for always having the work done by a good
workman.
~=eS
126 AGRICULTURE.
Foop oF Horsres.—The horse has a small stomach, and
_does heavy work, therefore we must remember that strong food
and pure water should be given in moderate quantities, and at
frequent intervals. The stomach when empty weighs from
three to four pounds, and it will hold three to three and a half
gallons. Horses are not built for coarse, bulky fodder. Nature
and experience prove that such food as good hay and oats are
well adapted to horses that have to work hard either in
driving or in drawing. Overfeeding of ourselves makes us
heavy and lazy, and causes indigestion. We should be careful
to give the horse just enough to eat for its needs, and no more.
CarE OF Horses.—Grooming to a horse is the same as
washing to ourselves—it keeps the pores of the skin clean and
gives a good appearance to the horse. Since it does all of its
work on its feet, the health of the feet and legs is of the greatest
importance ; therefore great care is taken in providing a proper
floor for the stable. We do not rest or sleep well in a foul
atmosphere ; the horse stable should be kept clean and neat.
We do not rest well on too hard a bed, neither does the horse.
We do not thrive well when exposed to cold winds or heavy
rains, neither does a horse. When we come in from hard
work and are in a perspiration, we do not sit or stand in a
draught ; the horse is just as likely to catch cold.
What is meant by the height of a horse? In what terms is it stated ?
When a horse walks, in what order does it lift its feet? Describe the
actions of the feet and legs in trotting, pacing, cantering, and in galloping.
When a horse rises, which feet are raised first? Why does sitting ona
horse’s head prevent its rising ? Would such action prevent a cow?
Is it natural for a horse to reach up and pull down its food, such as
dusty hay ?
‘skasiaf pue sollysiAy ‘Wiey ay} UO INOY BSuLyyIW ay} A9jV
CATTLE. 127
CHAPTER: XRVL.
CATTLE.
BREEDS OF CATTLE.—Cattle formerly included all the live
stock of the farm; we now apply the term only to bovine
cattle or neat cattle. ‘They are descended from wild animals,
some of which are still found in the wild condition. As
horses were at first used for warfare, cattle were largely used
for work. We have now two uses for cattle—producing beef
and producing milk. There are very many different breeds in
these two classes, but we may give the four leading breeds of
each class in this country as follows: ;
Beef breeds :
1. The Shorthorn, or Durham, originated in Durham
County, England, over 100 years ago from Teeswater cattle.
There are some dairy families also among shorthorns.
2. The Hereford, originated in Herefordshire, England, over
150 years ago.
3. The Galloway, a breed of black polled cattle or “doddies,”
from Southern Scotland.
4. The Aberdeen-Angus, from Aberdeenshire, Scotland.
Dairy breeds : .
1. The Jersey, from the Island of Jersey.
2. The Guernsey, from the Island of Guernsey.
3. The Ayrshire, from Ayrshire, Scotland.
4. The Holstein, or Holstein-Friesian.
In figure 70 we give the outlines of a beef animal. We shall
now refer to a few of these parts.
Mouth.
Jaws.
. Forehead.
. Poll.
. Horns.
Lars.
. Neck
. Throat.
D-wlap.
. Shculders.
0-'- Natay
AGRICULTURE.
Fig. 70.—THeE ExrerRNAL Parts OF A BEEF ANIMAL.
17s
138.
19.
20.
ai.
22.
23.
24.
25.
26.
27.
28.
29.
30.
31.
Fh
Shoulder Point.
Shoulder Vein.
Elbows.
Arm.
Knees.
Shanks.
Hoofs.
Crops.
Fore Flank.
Fore Ribs.
Mid Ribs.
Hinder Ribs.
Barrel.
Belly.
Spine.
Flank.
. Plates.
. Rumps.
. Hips.
. Thighs.
. Hocks.
. Hind Leg.
. Brisket.
. Bosom.
. Chest.
» Loin.
. Hooks.
. Purse.
. Twist.
. Pin Bones.
. Tail Head.
Rails
CATTLE. 12G
Horns AND Hoors.—The horns of cattle were intended
by nature for defence... In the domestic animal they are not
required, hence breeders have aimed at reducing or removing
them. The “Longhorn” breed was once a favorite; it has
given place to the “Shorthorn.” In some breeds the horns
have disappeared. These are called “polled” cattle, as the
Polled-Angus and the Red Polls. The bone of an animal is
largely made up of mineral matter (phosphate of lime), with
some oily and gluey substances. Horns and hoofs are quite
different from and independent of the bones. When burned,
a piece of horn or of hoof will give off a very disagreeable
odor. So will hair. The horns, hoofs, and hair are all nitro-
genous in their nature. Since the horn is closely connected
with a very sensitive part of the animal’s head, when dehorning
is practised, the horn should be cut off quickly and neatly.
The horse’s hoof is in one piece ; the feet of cattle are cloven.
Is there any advantage to the cattle in this? Which kind of
foot is better adapted to climbing, and which to level travel ?
Do all cloven-footed animals chew the cud?
THE Moutu.—When full-grown, we have three kinds of
teeth. The front teeth are for biting, and are called the
incisors , the back teeth are broad and double-rooted, formed
for grinding, known as the molars ; between these are longer
teeth called the canines. If you examine the teeth of an ox,
you find no upper incisors and no canines. ‘There are eight
lower incisors, and six upper and six lower molars on each side,
making thirty-two in all, as follows :
Incisors £ Canines °° Molars oo
8 0-0 6-6
This arrangement applies to cattle, sheep, goats, and deer,
though sometimes canines occur. How would you represent, as
above, the teeth of a boy and of a full-grown man? How those of
a horse? The molars of a horse are larger and broader than
those of a cow. A horse bites the grass with the incisors,
130 AGRICULTURE.
and by anod of the head cuts it away. A cow wraps her tongue
around the long, coarse grass, pulls it into her mouth, closes
the incisors and upper gum upon it, and by a movement of the
head tears it away. The horse is therefore able to take the
fine grass, and to crop the pasture more closely than the cow.
THE STOMACH.—Sheep and cattle are ruminants—they chew
the cud. See Fig. 71. a@ represents the gullet connecting the
stomach and mouth through which the food passes into the
stomach, and / the beginning of the intestine through which
the food passes out of the
stomach. There are four sacs all
joined ; 4 is the first or largest
stomach (the rumen, or paunch);
¢ is the second (reticulum) ;
d@ the third (omasum); e the
fourth (abomasum). When a
cow takes in coarse food, it passes
into the first or largest stomach
until the cow is done eating.
Then the cow stops taking in
food and begins to digest it.
Fig. 71.—The four stomachs ofacow. After soaking or steeping some
time in the large stomach, it gradually comes back through the
gullet to the mouth, to be chewed over and over until it becomes
more liquid-like. Then it flows back and passes right on into
the smaller stomachs, and thence into the intestines. If liquid
food is taken, as in the case of calves, the food passes right on
into the third and fourth stomachs. The four stomachs of the
cow therefore enable her to take in a large quantity of food,
and to digest very coarse fodder. The chewing of the cud
enables her to do without the complete set of teeth so neces-
sary in the case of horses. The single stomach of a horse
holds about 3 gallons, the four stomachs of a cow from 60 to
70 gallons.
4
CATTLE: 131
Dairy CaTTLE.—Figure 72 shows the general form of a
good dairy cow, an animal in which the end desired is to give
as large an amount as possible of rich milk at the least cost
for food. Contrast the outlines of this animal with the one
shown in figure 70. Asa rule, the large dairy herds are com-
witntag
Fig. 72.—Parts of a model dairy cow.
posed of grade cows ; these are the offspring of pure-bred sires
and common dams. There is an old saying, ‘The sire is half
the herd.” This is illustrated in the following table of the
offspring of a pure-bred sire and of a common (scrub) sire ;
Pure-bred sire. Common (scrub) sire.
Common cows or dams. Pure-bred cows or dams.
1. Grades, one-half pure. 1. Grades, one-half pure.
2. Three-quarters pure. 2. One-quarter pure.
3. Seven-eighths pure. 3. One-eighth pure (scrub).
This statement means that in the first case we start with a
herd of common cows and a pure-bred sire. ‘The first genera-
tion of calves will all be grades, one-half pure-bred. The
calves of these and the pure-bred sire will all be three-quarters
pure-bred, and their calves will be seven-eighths pure-bred.
rae AGRICULTURE.
If, however, we were to start a herd with pure-bred cows and
a common sire, the third race or generation would be only one-
eighth pure-bred. The continued use of a pure-bred sire will
in a few years bring the herd to the level of the sire.
BreEr.—As we have got most of our farm animals from
the British Isles, the names applied to them have come
from the same source. The living animals we call oxen, cows,
calves, sheep, swine, but the meat from these same animals we
call beef, veal, mutton, pork. Why these
two sets of names? In early times the
living animals were tended by the Saxon
hind, and the meat was eaten by the
Norman lord or baron. ‘Thus the names
for the living animals are Saxon names,
and the names for the meats are Norman.
But what is the meat? It is made up
of fat and lean meat. The lean meat is
of the same composition as muscle; in
fact, it is fine, tender, muscle fibre. Now
we can easily understand why the differ-
ent parts of a quarter of beef are not
Fig. 73-—A Side of Beef, €qually valuable. In some parts the fibre
Leg. 2. Round. 3. Mouse 1S coarser, more like muscle as we gener
ee ee ae ally know it. We can understand why
eee Rone SB the neck is tough, and why the meat of
Thin flank. 10. Forerib.
Brisket’ 12 Middlenb, the hind quarter, for instance, 1s tougher
ip Shoulder "4. Goi towards the smaller or lower paptnor
17, Neck, or sticking-piece. shank. In iinding the tenderest cutionem
carcass, we look for that place where there is plenty of flesh
and little work to be done, that is, where the muscles are least
developed by hard work; this, by reference to Fig. 73, we
locate between parts 5 and 8.
H
.
SHEEP. 133
CHAPTER XX VIPI-
SHEEP.
‘The foot of the Sheep bringeth wealth,”
NATURE OF SHEEP.—Our domestic sheep are so harmless
that we are not at first thought likely to see in them the
descendants of wild animals. Their shyness, their flocking to-
gether and following a leader, and their natural inclination to
climb hills and even knolls, recall the characteristics of their
ancestors, the wild sheep of the mountains.
They are more closely allied to our cattle
than to other farm stock. Like the cattle
they are cloven-footed, have four stomachs,
and chew the cud. Cattle are more in-
clined to the wet bottomland and the
water courses, sheep to the dry uplands.
Cattle are coated with hair and sheep with
wool. ‘The sheep is one of man’s earliest farm chattels, provid-
ing him with both meat and clothing, and is of very great
usefulness in helping maintain the fertility of the soil.
Woot.—Hair and wool contain nitrogen, as you may prove
by burning-—ammonia being given off. Burn a piece of cotton
thread and notice the result. The wool of the sheep is for its
protection, and therefore the length and thickness of the wool
vary with the climate of the countries in which the sheep are
living. ‘The same is true of the hair of cattle, as we see in the
case of the shaggy covering of the Highland breed of cattle.
Horses exposed to the winter weather grow a coarse coat.
Food also affects the quality of the wool. If the food is not
uniform the wool will become irregular and be of poor quality
Fig. 74.—What breed is it?
134 AGRICULTURE.
No other farm animal is so much affected by its surroundings’
as the sheep. Asa consequence we find so many different
varieties, and for this reason we must be careful to choose the
variety that is most likely to do well in the conditions of the
farm on which they are desired to be grown—such as situation,
climate, etc. Why is wool warm? Because it is fine and
open and holds so much air in its fibres, and this air prevents
the heat of the body from going off; as we say it is a poor
conductor of heat. Itis not because it keeps out cold, but
because it keeps in the heat of the body. If you wrap a
piece of ice in a loose thick woollen cloth it will prevent the
ice from melting rapidly. Why? Because the heat outside
does not pass through or get in. Double windows in a house
are a protection, not because of the glass in the panes, but
because of the air between the two windows. So the hollow
space in the wall of a silo keeps in the heat of the ensilage,
and thus prevents it from freezing. A covering of loose snow
protects the wheat for the same reason. Now that we under-
stand that wool keeps the sheep warm while it is on the sheep’s
back, we ask why wool can be made into yarn and cloth. If
you look at a fibre of wool under a magnifying glass you will
see that it is made up of sections, that there are little joints or
scales on the wool and when several fibres are twisted together
these little scales catch into one another and the fibres thus
hold together tightly—the wool, as we say, “felts” well. There
comes from the skin of the sheep a soapy substance called the
“yolk,” which covers the inner wool and helps to shed the
rain. It prevents the wool from felting on the sheep’s body.
When the fleece is washed this is washed out and the fleece
becomes much lighter. Sheep are by nature fitted to stand
cold, but not wet weather—they should always have dry quarters.
BREEDS OF SHEEP.—Sheep of various breeds are found in
Britain, from the marsh lands of Kent to the mountains of
Wales and Scotland. They have adapted themselves in time
SHEEP. 135
to a great variety of soil and climate, and in selecting sheep for
a farm it is well to get the breed suited to the situation. The
following is a table of the principal British breeds :
Mountain Breeds. Upland or Hill Breeds.
Welsh, Dorset,
Cheviot, Southdown,
Highland. Suffolk,
Lowland Breeds. Hampshire,
Cotswold, Shropshire,
Leicester, Oxford.
Lincoln,
Romney Marsh.
The lowland breeds are long-wooled and the upland breeds
short-wooled. The lowland breeds are larger than the uplands.
The upland breeds are the best mutton breeds. Short wool
from 3 to 4 inches long is sometimes called carding wool, and
longer wool, from 7 to 8 inches long, combing wool.
The principal breeds of this country may be arranged as
follows, according to the texture of their wool:
Fine-wooled :— Merino ;
Medium-wooled . Se Seukidenmn Shropshire, oe Ox-
ford Down, Cheviot, Horned Dorset ;
Coarse-wooled :—Leicester, Bicol Cotswold.
Is the wool on all parts of a sheep’s body of the same texture ?
Are all long wools coarse, and all short wools fine ?
From what parts of Europe have the above breeds of sheep come?
At what time of the year does shearing take place ?
Are gcats covered with wool or with hair ?
What kinds of cloths are made from wool ?
Why is flannel cloth warmer than cotton ?
What is shoddy ?
136 AGRICULTURE.
CHAPTER XAT:
SWINE.
NATURE OF SwiINE.—The wild hog is still found in many
parts of the world. Even in Europe there are districts where
wild boars are hunted. From the many kinds of wild hogs our
domestic breeds have been derived. In the wild condition
the animal is very active, and well able to protect itself by its
tusks and teeth. The improving of the wild animal has
changed the form, and made an animal that is quite compact
and fleshy, and less active. There is less bone in the hog than
in sheep or cattle, as one may see from the following statement,
which gives the number of pounds of water, fleshy substance,
fat, and ash or bony matter in every 100 pounds of a fat ox, a
fat sheep, and a fat pig:
Fat Ox. Fat Sheep. Fat Pig.
lb. lb. lb.
Weber ee wittc tease ete 48 46 43
Pleshy matter. .te est 15 13 II
Hat. cnn nee eee or 32 38 44
Ash (bony, part)iGh ee. 5 2 2
Thus it will be seen that a fat pig has more fat and less bone
in proportion to its weight than a fat ox or a fat sheep.
GrowtH.—Although the hog has cloven hoofs, it does not
ruminate or chew its cud as do the cow and the sheep.
Therefore, we may conclude at once that it does not digest its
food in the same way as they do. It has only one stomach.
And yet we find that the hog grows in weight more rapidly.
How do we explain this? ‘There are three things to be con-
sidered: First, the kind of food which the animal eats;
second, the means which the animal has of digesting its food ;
and, third, what the food, after being digested, is used for.
SWINE. Tey
First, as to the food eaten. Pigs are able to eat a greater
variety of foods than cattle or sheep. The wild hog lives on
grass, roots, nuts, etc. Our domestic hogs are generally fed the
richest kinds of food —peas, corn, wheat, skim milk, flesh meal,
etc. Pigs will greedily devour the richest rations day after
day of which most other animals would soon become tired.
Second, as to the power of digesting food. As we have
stated before, the animal digests and takes up its food through
the stomach and intestines. The pig has a small stomach, but
a very long intestine. The following table gives an idea of
the weight of the stomach and intestines in proportion to the
whole body, and also the weight of the four quarters :
Cattle. Sheep. Swine.
Per cent. Per cent. Per cent.
SOE) ee arr 2 4432 2% 1}
RigestINES ./. 20 6/4 ere: 2% 4
Bor quarters...’ ss: < 47% es 73
Thus it will be seen that in cattle the stomach is over twice
the intestines in weight, in sheep about equal, whereas in
swine the intestines are over three times the weight of the
stomach. We conclude that swine have small stomachs, and
can take only a small amount of food at a time, but, because
of their very long intestines, they are able to digest the food
much more thoroughly—that is, they feed frequently and
digest their food thoroughly.
Third, as to the use made of the food digested. They are
not so active as sheep or cattle ; they are generally more shut
in, and therefore they do not use up as much of their food
through exercise. English experiments prove that, out of
every 100 pounds of digested food, cattle use 23 pounds,
sheep 26, and swine 43, for making increase in their bodies.
When, further, we remember that swine increase in number
so much more rapidly than cattle or sheep, we can understand
why the keeping of swine is so profitable a part of farm work.
10
138 AGRICULTURE.
BREEDS OF SwWINE.—Every country has its own peculiar
breeds of swine. In England there are, besides many others,
the following: The Large White, the Small White, and the
Middle breeds (so named according to their size and color) ;
also the Black Suffolk or Essex, the Berkshires, the Dorsets, -
and the Tamworths. In America there have been developed
breeds known as the Chester White (Pennsylvania), the Poland
China (Ohio), and the Duroc or Jersey Red (New Jersey). The
Yorkshires and Improved Yorkshires of America are derived
from the Large White swine of England.
FEEDING OF SwinE.—In producing pork and bacon, three
things are to be noted:
Selection of the nght kind
of swine ; feeding the best
kind of food ; housing the
animals in suitable quarters.
In producing swine for
bacon and hams that are
required for city consump-
tion, hogs of medium size,
that produce lean meat and
fat in proper proportion, are
the best. Foods such as
the bye-products of milk,
peas, wheat, and barley, will
Fig. 75.—Two sides of pork, showing method
of cutting up. produce more lean meatand
eee Vanes Filet less fat than corn. The hog
te Gee Prime streaky. is sometimes considered a
pene ine). eae dirty animal. For this the
Thick back and sides. 15 Middle of gammon. 1 i
A Pome backends. 16 Knuckle of gammon. A does a much respon
x7 Fore end. sible as the animal. Clean
housing and good care will pay with swine as much as with
other animals.
POULTRY. 139
CHAPTER GXX.
POULTRY.
OriciIn.—In addition to the common poultry of the farm,
we have turkeys, geese, ducks ; also guinea-fowls, pea-fowls and
pheasants. These are all closely related to various kinds of
wild fowls and some of them are very similar to these wild
fowls in appearance. In our common fowls there are very
many varieties of breeds, from the small bantams to the large
brahmas, differing in size, in shape, and in the color and form
of feather or plumage. It is believed that all have been derived
from one original source, a wild breed of fowl. Many consider
that the common Jungle Fowl of India is the source from
which have come all the varieties. This fowl is somewhat like
the Black-breasted Red Game, and is still found in India.
Others think a wild fowl now no longer found 1s the ancestor.
How have our breeds been formed? Just as new breeds are
now being formed. Suppose we take a flock of fowls and observe
them from year to year, as they increase in number. We shall
get.some chickens that, as they grow, show differences in form,
size and color. Even if they are all one variety, here and there
one will appear having some slight difference from the others.
We select two or three that have a new coloring in their
feathers that we desire to continue. Those selected are differ-
ent from the others, but similar to one another. We place
them by themselves and allow them to breed. The chickens
that we raise from them will probably have the same peculiar
kind of feathers. We select those that are most alike and
breed from them. After a few years we may be able to raise
a number of fowls that are quite similar in appearance to one
140 AGRICULTURE.
another, put quite different from the original flock, and whose
chickens will resemble the parent fowls. Thus a new variety
or breed will be obtained. Or we may take birds from two
different kinds of fowls and cross them. By carefully selecting
only those that have the peculiarities that we desire to preserve,
we shall soon get a new breed which may be improved in size
and shape by selecting only the best, male and female, to breed
from. Thus the Plymouth Rocks have been obtained by
crossing American Dominiques with Cochins. It is very
important to note that the fowls are so readily changed in form
M4
Af Uy
’) Ws
Fig. 76.—Parts of a Fowl.
xr Comb. x12 Main tail feathers.
2 Face. 13 Wing-bow.
3 Wattle. 14 Wing coverts forming the “ bar.”
4 Earlobe. 15 Secondaries.
5 Hackle. 6 Primaries, or flight feathers.
6 Breast. <7 Point of breast bone.
7 Back. 18 Thighs.
8 Saddle. 19 Hocks.
9 Saddle feathers. 20 Legs or shanks.
1o Sickles. 21 Spur.
rr Tail coverts, 22 Toes or claws.
POULTRY. I4I
and feathers. Breeds that are so readily changed will soon run
out unless care is constantly taken to improve them, by weed-
ing out the poorest and keeping the best with care.
THE Parts oF A Fowt.—Since all have the same origin
we may expect that they will all have some characteristics in
common. The general form is the same. Fig. 76 gives us
the names of the various parts.
VARIETIES.—In some varieties, such as the Cochins, the
Langshans, and the Brahmas, the feathers extend down the
outside of the legs or shanks. From this fact we sometimes
have the fowls divided into the two classes, the smooth-legged
and the feather-legged. The different breeds are further sub-
divided according to the color of their plumage ; thus we have
Dark Brahmas and Light Brahmas ; also Black, Buff, White
and Partridge Cochins. Another mode of classing fowls 1s
into laying varieties and sitting varieties. Sometimes they are
classed according to the country or region from which they
have been derived, as Asiatics, Mediterraneans, Americans.
CHARACTERISTICS.—Common fowls have four toes, three in
front and one to the rear. They are not web-footed, there-
fore we conclude they are fitted by nature for hard dry soil.
What is the use of the web foot in ducks and geese? ‘The
toes have sharp strong nails for scratching. From this we
notice that they should be supplied with a dry run where they
can scratch and exercise themselves and their young broods.
Fowls take their young to seek for food and birds bring food
to their young in the nest. They need plenty of sunlight, as we
may conclude from watching chickens basking in the sunshine.
How do fowls drink water? Have they teeth? What is the
use of the crop in fowls?
As to food we have only to remember what the fowls
require food for to conclude that they need plenty of rich food.
They are constantly growing feathers which are rich in nitro-
gen, their flesh is principally lean meat, their eggs are what we
142 AGRICULTURE.
call “strong meat.” For their good health they need also
some green food. The shells of their eggs are largely com-
posed of lime, therefore we must give them mineral matter,
especially when more or less shut in and when the ground is
covered with snow. ‘They are fitted by nature for picking out
the richest food, such as insects and small seeds.
The health of the fowls depends greatly upon having a
variety of clean food to eat, clean water to drink, clean places
in which to roost and nest. The fowls keep their coats and
skins clean of insects by dusting, as do many other animals.
Because of the rich food, such as grains and insects,
which fowls feed upon, we may expect the droppings to be
rich in fertilizing material. The richest manure made upon
the farm is that from fowls. It should be carefully saved and
used where it will do most good. The use of gypsum or sifted
coal ashes about the hennery, especially under the perches,
(not common lime or wood ashes) will keep the buildings
clean and sweet. In washing the buildings with lime or other
disinfectant, the orchard spray pump may be used.
Eccs.—A good flock of laying hens should lay on the
average ten dozen eggs each. The egg consists of the shell,
which is porous, the lining or membrane, the “ white” or
albumen, and the yolk.
Can you give any reason for some birds’ eggs being nearly spherical in
shape, and others oval like hens’ eggs?
In which end is the air chamber of an egg ?
Why is a stale egg lighter than a fresh egg?
What is meant by ‘‘ candling” eggs ?
Why is the shell porous ?
Why does the setting hen turn the eggs under her ?
What is an incubator ?
How long does it take to hatch a chick from an egg ?
Why does a ‘‘ moulting”’ hen not lay eggs ?
What are the principal methods of preserving eggs?
Which is the better test of a laying hen? The number of eggs laid, or
the total weight of eggs laid?
MILK. 143
GEAR TE Ro XXX 1.
eee
MILK.
Mitx.—Nature provides as a food for the young calf the
milk of the mother cow. For a short time after the birth of
the calf this product is called “colostrum.” In a few days,
however, the cow gives in her udder milk such as we use.
The giving of milk is to a great extent an acquired habit. In
the case of breeds raised for beef only, as in the case of
Herefords, the quantity of milk given is not large. Where,
however, the aim has been to produce dairy cows the continued
practice of milking has gradually increased the flow of milk.
The knowledge of this is important. For instance, if we begin
by milking a cow, say for only six months, and then allow her
to go dry, she will of herself be inclined to go dry thereafter
at about the end of six months. If we do not thoroughly milk
out a cow at first, she will gradually drop off in her flow. It is
of importance, then, to thoroughly milk out the cows, especially
as the strippings are the richest portion of the milk. Anything
that irritates or disturbs a cow will cause her to “hold up”
and to produce a poorer milk. The cow as a milk-producing
animal, it must be remembered, is very much what her owner
makes her, and she will give many of her qualities to her calf.
If we place some milk in a tall, narrow glass, and allow it to
stand for a while, there will gradually rise to the top a thick
substance, sometimes yellowish in color, which we call cream
When this cream is churned, we get from it butter, which is
an oily substance. Carefully remove the cream, and allow the
other portion of the milk, the skim-milk, to stand for some
time until it thoroughly sours; we shall find that a curdy
144 AGRICULTURE.
substance separates and leaves a bluish water behind. The
cream or butter, then, is an oil or fat which is mixed through
the milk, and from the fact that it comes to the top we conclude
that it is lighter than the skim-milk. It is not dissolved in the
water of the milk as sugar is dissolved in water, but is simply
mixed with it or distributed through it in very fine particles ;
in fact, we can put it back into the skim-milk if we pour the
two together from one vessel into another before the milk
sours. It is in the. formar
what is called an “emulsion.”
When fresh milk is run through
a cream separator, the heavy
skim-milk is thrown away from
the lighter fat or cream. This
could not be done if the fat were
dissolved in it. Milk, then,
contains water and fat or oil—
butter-fat, as it is called. Now
Fig. 77.—Milk, showing the fat globules take some skim-milk and slight-
rere ly warm it. A thin scum forms
upon it. This scum is composed principally of albumen, a
nitrogen compound similar to the white of egg, which becomes
white and nsoluble by heating or cooking. It forms but a
small portion of the milk. If, however, we put a few drops of
rennet or vinegar into the skim-milk, a curdling at once takes
place, and a considerable quantity of material is thrown out of
solution and floats about as a curdy or cheesy mass; this
is the casein of the milk, also a nitrogen compound. Then
we have at least two nitrogen compounds in milk—the
albumen, which is curdled by heat, and the casein, which is
curdled by acids. The latter is in much larger quantity than
the former, and both are in solution in the water of the milk.
We can readily prove that these two contain nitrogen, and
differ therein from the fat. Take some pure butter and burn
MILK. 145
it on the end of an old knife, then burn some casein curd or
cheese, and notice the strong ammonia smell from the latter.
If, now, we pour off the clean water from the curd, and carefully
evaporate the water in a saucer placed over the steam of a
kettle or in a slow oven, we shall get a white substance that
tastes sweet but gritty ; it is the sugar of the milk, called milk-
sugar or /actose. Finally, if we carefully dry out a little dish
of milk and burn it thoroughly, we shall have left a small
quantity of ash or mineral matter. Milk, therefore, consists ot
water, having particles of butter-fat floating in it undissolved,
and having in solution casein and albumen, milk-sugar, and
ash. The composition may be stated as follows:
Water: from-So to go:.. s+... averaging 87.0 per cent.
Bac iets tO LO. 9.064. 92). nee Ae Aer
Casein or cheesy substance... “ moO A
POSIT aca oe of sone 8S = Cay
sugar or lactose..'.55...@ - sy eS eile:
Ash or mineral matter..... e oy ead
A pitcher of warm water gives off vapor into the air, but a
pitcher of ice water will have vapor settle up its sides from the
air. Soitis with milk. Milk is warm when first milked and
we can smell the odor, the cow odor, as it passes off into the
air; but it soon begins to cool down and vapors of the air
will settle upon its surface as upon the cold pitcher. If, there-
fore, we leave a pail of milk standing in the stable, or near any
food that has a bad smell, it will take up foul air that can after-
wards be tasted in the milk, the butter and the cheese. As
soon as milking is done the milk should at once be taken to
a clean milk-house or cellar. But bad odors and tastes can be
given from the food. Thus turnips, bad ensilage, cabbage,
rape and weeds of many kinds will affect the milk. All such
should be kept from the animal. Here we see a strong argu-
ment for keeping pastures clean. Every trace of musty food
such as mouldy ensilage or rotting roots should be kept from
146 AGRICULTURE.
the cows. ‘The mangers should be kept sweet. No more food
should be given than the cows will eat up clean, otherwise
the feeding boxes may become stale. The best way to. get
good flavored milk is to feed only such foods as will give a
good flavor. <A plentiful supply of salt always within reach
will improve the digestion, increase the eating power, keep the
system in good condition, and increase the flow of milk.
Fig. 78.—The udder, left s'de, with skin removed. a is an artery with branches ¢, d,
and é carrying blood to different parts; 4 is a vein with branches g,#, ando; Zisa
lymphatic gland; # is the milk vein; ¢ isa nerve, of which # is a branch and visa
continuation. Beneath and connected with the above parts is a milk gland, the outlets
of which are through these two teats. In the upper part of each of the teats is a small
milk cistern. On the opposite side of the udder is a second gland having outlets through
the two right teats. Out of the blood brought to the udder through the arteries, the
cells next to the glands are formed. These cells are gradually changed into milk, which
fills the glands and the milk cisterns, and passes off through the nipple of the teats.
PRODUCTS OF MILK. 147
CHAPTER: XAT 1,
—
PRODUCTS: OF MILK.
CrEAM.—The cream is formed by the particles or globules
of fat which, because they are lighter than water, rise to the
surface. These globules are very small—it would take about
2,000 of the largest of them placed side by side to make an
inch. ‘To see them, they must be examined under a powerful
microscope. Some of them are smaller than others. The
larger they are, the more rapidly they will rise, and the more
quickly and thoroughly the milk will cream. Muiulk with large
fat globules is therefore adapted to butter-making; that with
small fat globules is well adapted to cheese-making. ‘These fat
globules are not transparent ; therefore instruments are some-
times used to determine the quantity of fat in milk by
determining how much water must be added before the milk
can be clearly seen through. Such instruments are called
*‘lactoscopes.”
The separating of the cream from the milk is done either by
placing the milk in pans or cans, and allowing the cream to
rise of itself, because it is lighter than the water ; or by running
it through a machine called a “separator.” ‘This consists
mainly of a steel bowl, which is caused to revolve at a very
high rate of speed. The water, being heavier, flies to the
outside next to the bowl, and flows off by one spout, and the
cream is left behind in the inner part of the bowl, and flows
off by another spout. In order to allow the water and cream
to separate more easily, the milk is warmed slightly before it is
run into the bowl. The cream by this process is separated in
148 AGRICULTURE.
a fresh, sweet condition, whereas by the ‘cream-setting”
process it may be more or less soured or ripened.
The richness of milk in cream varies greatly with the different
breeds, the different animals of the same breed, the period of
milking, and the portion of the milk taken. The strippings or
last portions of the milk are richer in cream than the fore-milk
or first portion milked, as the water comes away from the
udder in larger portions at first, and the fat appears to be set
free in the udder by the process of milking. Ordinarily cream
will contain from 55 to 65 per cent. of water, 25 to 4o per
cent. of fat, and some sugar and casein. If the milk sours
during creaming, so as to cause the casein to curdle, more
casein will be carried along with the fat. ‘Therefore, the milk
should be kept cool in creaming by the setting process. In
creaming milk, the purpose should be to remove the butter-fat
as thoroughly as possible, in as sweet a condition as possible,
and with as little water as possible.
SKIM-MILK.—This is the milk that has been skimmed of its
cream, or from which the fat has been removed by. the separ-
ator. If we could take all of the fat, and only the fat, we
would still have left in the skim-milk the water, casein and
albumen, sugar, and ash. The skim-milk would contain a
large amount of very important food compounds, viz.: casein
and albumen, which can make muscle and flesh, or form fat,
or be burned up to produce heat; sugar, which can be used
for producing heat ; and ash of the best kind for making bone.
Thus we see that skim-milk is a most important food, only the
fat is lacking to make it a perfect food for young animals. We
can replace this fat that has been removed in the cream by
mixing with it a small quantity of some oily food, such as a
little boiled linseed. If, then, we take away the milk from the
young calf for making butter, we can give it back to it by
adding linseed or some rich meal to the warm skim-milk, and
thus imitate the natural cow’s milk. When the cream is
PRODUCTS OF MILK. 149
removed by the separator, the skim-milk is still quite sweet,
but when we allow the milk to rise 1n shallow pans, or even in
deep cans, the milk may become a little soured, unless we
keep ice or cool water around it. When liquids become sour
it is because of the forming of what we call an acid, like the
acid of vinegar. The acid that is formed in milk when it first
sours is called lactic acid (from the latin word Zac, meaning
“milk”). This lactic acid is formed from the sugar of the
milk or the /acfose. Since the sugar is very soluble, any water
that goes off in the cream will contain lactose, so that lactic
acid will form also in cream. ‘This acid at once acts upon the
casein, changing it from a soluble substance to an insoluble
substance ; therefore, as soon as acid begins to form, the milk
will begin to curdle. This lactic acid is not nearly so valuable
for food as the sugar from which it is formed ; therefore, sweet
skim-milk and sweet whey are always more valuable for feeding
than sour milk or sour
whey, and care should
be taken to keep them
as sweet as_ possible.
But why does milk sour?
What causes the sweet
: sugar to change to the
Fig. 79.—Yeast plant, magnified. sour acid? You know
that yeast causes bread to ‘“‘work” or to ferment. The yeast is
amass of little plants, each plant very simple and very small.
These plants feed upon the substances in the dough, changing
them and making new compounds, some of which are gases.
These gases push out in all directions, and make little air-holes
all through the bread, causing it to be light, as we say. Now,
yeast is only one kind of these minute little plants. They are
found everywhere floating about in the air by millions, too
small to be seen. Some of them, we have already stated,
grow in little knots or balls on the roots of clover and peas.
150 AGRICULTURE.
Some of them are acting constantly in the soil, changing some
of the humus into nitrates for the roots of plants. Some of
them gather‘on cheese and form blue-mold. Some of them
get into the refuse barrels and cause decay of the pieces of
food thrown therein. Some of them drop into the cider or
wine and make vinegar. There are very many kinds, each
kind working in its own way. They
can be recognized only by a very power-
4 i= zn ful microscope. One kind, that is
o very common, drops into the milk
ne —f and changes the sugar into lactic
acid. Supposing that we do not
Fig. 80.—One of the ferments : ; ;
of miik, magnified. clean out a milk pail or a milk
can thoroughly, what will happen? Many of these little
ferments, or bacteria, as they are called, will settle on the sides
and get into the cracks, and just as soon as milk is placed in
the vessel they will begin to act upon the milk, causing it to
sour rapidly, or to produce substances that have a nasty taste
or an unpleasant odor. If there is any trace of milk left in
the can after the milk is poured out, they rush down upon it
and begin to feed and increase in number. Any dirty places
about the floor, or table, or walls, will also cause them to greatly
increase. Tainted milk is not pleasant to drink, it makes poor
butter and poor cheese ; so that for success in dairying every-
thing must be kept clean, very clean—the cows, the food, the
stables, the pails, the utensils, the milk house, and the dairy
workers. One of the great reasons for using ice and cold
spring water to keep the milk, cream, and butter sweet is
because these little ferments cannot do harm in very cold
places. ‘They do their work only when they are kept moder-
ately warm. Science, then, teaches us that in dairying it pays
to be clean. In addition to ferments which may get in from
the outside it is thought that there are minute forms of life some-
what similar to these ferments, which are contained in the
PRODUCTS OF MILK. TSI
milk itself. These work changes in the milk and milk pro-
ducts when the conditions are favorable.
ButTTER.—We have referred to the use of the separator for
obtaining sweet cream from the fresh, warm milk. A machine
made on a similar plan is capable of so throwing the particles
of fat together that they come out, not in the form of cream,
but of fine butter. This machins is called an “extractor.”
The butter made from it will, of course, be sweet cream butter.
Ordinarily, however, the cream is obtained either by the
separator, by setting in shallow pans, or by setting in deep
cans placed in ice water. Then the cream is allowed to ripen.
This ripening is caused by some of the little ferments that
were referred to before. These get in from the air, or they
may be placed there by taking a little cream from some that
has already ripened, just as we may take some dough that has
already worked and place ina fresh lot of dough to start it
working. At once these ferments begin work, and produce
changes that give a new taste or flavor and a new odor to the
cream. If we allow the cream to stand too long, or in a foul
atmosphere, some ferments will get in that will produce
unpleasant taste and foul odors. These little ferments, then,
help us in our work, or they can spoil our work. We must,
therefore, learn the methods which will give us the best
ferments to assist us and keep out the bad ferments that will
hinder us. If the milk or the cream is first warmed for a few
minutes the ferments in the milk will be killed—the milk will
be “pasteurized,” as we say. Then the right kind of ferment
is added, and the ripening of the cream takes place. By this
method the making of butter is under the perfect control of
the dairyman, and butter of uniform quality is produced.
The cream, well-ripened, is placed in the churn, and the
action of the churn throws the little particles of fat together,
until soon we have them gathered into little masses ; the butter
begins to come in little grains ; these grains gather into large
152 AGRICULTURE.
lumps, and soon the buttermilk can be drawn off. The butter
is washed in the churn with cold water, and then turned out
and worked and salted. ‘The buttermilk contains some lactic
acid and casein, both of which, if left in the butter, would be
further acted upon by ferments, and disagreeable compounds
would be formed ; therefore, the buttermilk is carefully drawn
off, the washing is thoroughly done, and the working of the
butter drives off the last traces or almost the last traces. The
working of the butter, then, is to take out the rest of the
buttermilk, but it must be done carefully, so as not to break
the tiny grains of the butter and rub them into an oily mass.
Then the salting—what is it for? Salt, we know, preserves
food. It attracts moisture, the moisture of the buttermilk, and
it prevents the ferments from going on with their work. By
all this process we have got rid of nearly all the casein, sugar,
and ash; we have still some of the water ; and we should have
all, or nearly all, the butter-fat that was in the milk. Any
sugar, or acid, or casein that is left, will in time be likely to
set the ferments at work and make the butter rancid or stale.
BUTTERMILK.—Since cream varies so much, according to
the system of getting the cream, the buttermilk will vary a
great deal in composition and value. It should contain very
little fat if the churning has been properly done, less than one
per cent. It will contain a little ash, quite an amount of
lactic acid, and some casein. ‘The casein will vary with the
system of creaming. Asa food, it should be used as soon
after churning as possible, before further fermenting is set up.
CHEESE.—In making butter, we try to take all the butter-fat,
and only the butter-fat, out of the milk ; in making cheese, we
try to take all the casein and the fat out of the milk. If we
were simply to take the casein out of skim-milk, we would get
what is called a skim-milk cheese, or a skim-cheese. Usually,
however, whole milk is used, and a great many different kinds
of cheese may be made. The milk of goats and of ewes is
PRODUCTS OF MILK. 153
sometimes used, but the cheese of this country is made almost
entirely from cows’ milk. Formerly, the cheese was made in
the private dairies, but now principally in factories, to which
the milk is drawn. The cheese usually made here in the
factories is what is known as Cheddar cheese. It is more
properly called American Cheddar, or Canadian Cheddar.
The fat, as we already know, is simply floating in the milk
in fine particles, but the casein is held in solution. To get it
out of the milk it must be changed to an insoluble form.
Rennet is the substance used for this purpose. ‘This is an
extract obtained from calves’ stomachs. If a little rennet is
dropped into a glass of milk, the casein will at once begin to
appear as a flaky, curdy substance with the fat entangled in it,
and the water may be poured off, leaving behind the casein
and fat. In the factory, the milk is strained and run into large
vats that have a larger vessel or jacket around them for holding
water or steam. By means of this jacket the milk can be
cooled or warmed, as the maker desires. The rennet is added,
and at once curdling begins; the proper heat is obtained by
hot water or steam, and the curdy milk begins to “ripen.”
Gradually, by working, the flakes or grains of curd increase in
size, and when the proper time comes the water is run off.
This water or whey carries away the sugar of the milk and
most of the ash material ; little or none of the fat should float
away on it if the cheese-making has been properly done. The
curd is heaped up and allowed to drain, when it appears as a
crumbled mass. Sone salt is added and mixed with it ; then
it is run through the mill, and is ready for putting up in pack-
ages. These packages are pressed out and bandages are put
on them, when they are taken to the curing room. The curing
of the cheese is a very important part of the making. The
room is kept at a warm temperature, and various ferments
work in the cheese, causing changes that add much to the
flavor and tood value of the cheese. The fresh, or “ green,”
II
154 AGRICULTURE.
cheese is not nearly so tasty or so digestible as the matured or
well-ripened cheese. If the cheese is allowed to remain
exposed to the air it will mold, and its value will be greatly
decreased. Its rich flavor depends largely upon the cream of
the milk and the changes that take place both in the ripening
in the vat and in the after-ripening in the curing-room.
Wuey.—If we remember that the whey contains the sugar
of the milk, most of the ash, and some of the albumen, and
casein, and fat, we shall conclude that it contains some food
of value. But this value depends upon its being used while
“‘sweet,” before it sours, for then its sugar changes to lactic
acid, which is not of much value. As a food, it is specially
adapted to the feeding of pigs. One of the greatest difficulties
about cheese factories arises from the souring of whey. As
before stated, success depends upon keeping the factory, the
factory yard, and the milk cans absolutely clean.
We may sum up the various dairy products as containing
the following :
Whole milk contains water, fat, casein, albumen, sugar, ash ;
Skim-milk contains water, casein, albumen, sugar, ash ;
Butter contains water and fat principally ;
Cheese contains water, fat, casein ;
Whey contains water, sugar, ash, some albumen.
The average composition is about as follows in every one
hundred pounds :
Casein and
Water. Fat. Albumen. — Sugar. Ash.
Whole milk... 87.0 4.0 3.5 4.8 0.7
Skim-milk.... 90.0 0.5 3.0 5.0 0.7
BWR oe «ys 10.0 86.5 1.0 0.5 2.0
(Gheesé 2) .<... a5. 33.0 28.0 0.0 4.0
Whey. te. .2- 63:0 0.3 1.0 5:0 0.7
THE STRUCTURE OF ANIMALS. 155
CHAPTER. XA XIII.
THE STRUCTURE OF ANIMALS.
PLANTS AND ANIMALS.—What is the difference between a
plant and an animal? It is sometimes very difficult to deter-
mine whether some of the lower forms of living matter are
plants or animals. In the higher forms the distinction is easily
made by us. What is the difference? A horse requires air,
water, and food. So doesa tree. The horse takes in oxygen
from the air and breathes out carbonic acid gas ; the tree takes
in carbonic acid gas and gives out oxygen. The horse can
move about at will to seek food; the tree remains fixed, and
the food comes or is brought to it. The horse feeds upon
plants—organized food ; the plant feeds upon crude material,
such as mineral compounds—unorganized food. The plant,
therefore, is built up from the simple substances in the air, soil,
and water. The animal builds itself up largely by feeding ~
upon the material formed by the plants. This distinction,
however, does not hold in the case of all plants and all animals.
Can you state any exceptions to the above?
Bonrs.—These are the framework or foundation. They
largely make the general form of the animal. The bones of a
young animal are pliable, but they become more rigid as the
animal grows older. They are the support of the animal, but
to enable the animal to move, they are in parts joined together.
Notice how every bone is suited to its place. The skull covers
the top and back of the head, thereby protecting the brain.
The ribs, front and back, protect the heart and lungs. Why
are they not closely joined together, as the bones of the skull ?
The bones are suited in size and length tc the uses required
156 AGRICULTURE.
of the various parts of the body, as may be seen in the bones
of the arm and the fingers. The bones are composed of
mineral material, phosphate of lime being the principal con-
stituent. In structure, they are more or less porous or cellular.
MuscieEs.— The bones are ingeniously joined together in
many places, but to hold them together and to move them
muscles are required. In some places these are large and
tough, in others they are smaller and more tender. The lean
part of an animal’s body is a mass of fine muscle fibres. Feel
their movement on the inside of the wrist while closing the
fist. Grasp your upper right arm, then move the lower right
arm up and down. We observe that the muscles that do the
most work are the strongest and largest. These muscles are
in all parts of the body, crossing and overlapping. By con-
tracting and expanding them the animal moves the bones, and
therefore the part of the body containing the bones. Around
them and over them we sometimes find layers of fat which act
as 2 sort of packing.
THE OrcaANs.—In addition to the ordinary muscles, there
are the tongue, the throat, the stomach, the heart, the lungs,
the liver, the kidneys, the intestines, etc. These are different
in shape and different in their uses, but all are very much like
the muscles and tendons in composition—they may be called
structures of muscles formed together into certain definite
shapes, so as to do certain definite work. The skin, the hair,
the wool, the hoofs, and the horns, that is, the outer parts of
an animal, are also made up of the same kind of material as
the flesh and muscle.
Bioop.—“ The blood is the. life.” It flows throughgall
parts of the body, and it is out of it that all the various parts
—bone, muscie, organs, lean flesh, fat—are formed. When we
examine blood under a microscope we find that it somewhat
resembles milk, as shown in figure 77, page 144. First of all,
there is the liquid part, which is called p/usa. In this plasma
THE STRUCTURE OF ANIMALS. 157
are floating a large number of small disc-shaped particles,
which are called corpuscles. Most of these are red, and thereby
give a red color to the blood. Some are white corpuscles. It
is by means of these corpuscles that much of the material is
carried through the system. For instance, in the lungs they
take up a load of oxygen and carry it to all parts of the body
and bring back a load of carbonic acid gas to be breathed
out from the lungs. In the plasma is contained much of the
material that goes to build up bone and flesh. We have seen
that when the albumen of milk or white of egg is heated it
becomes insoluble, or is clotted. When acids are added to
milk, the casein becomes clotted. In plasma there is a similar
nitrogenous substance, fibrin, which is clotted by the action of
the air. When blood flows from a cut, therefore, the clotted
fibrin and the corpuscles that are entangled in it form a cover-
ing for the wound—otherwise the animal would bleed to death.
When a clot forms inside of the body, circulation stops at that
point, and death frequently results. In a man the blood forms
about one-thirteenth of his entire weight.
Conc.usion.— Apart from the water of the body, the various
digestive liquids and agents, and the blood, we have, then,
three classes of compounds in the animal body—the bones ;
the fat; and the muscles, the various organs, lean flesh, hair,
hoofs, and horns. ‘The bones, as we have already stated, are
largely made up of ash or mineral matter; the fat contains
three chemical elements—carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen ; the
third, or muscle class, is made up of five elements—carbon,
hydrogen, oxygen, nitrogen, and sulphur. To show in what
proportion these are contained in an animal’s body, we give
one example. The body of a half-fat ox, after the removal of
the stomach and intestines, will contain in every 100 pounds
the following: Water, 56 pounds ; flesh and muscle material,
18 pounds ; fat, 21 pounds ; bone material, 5 pounds.
158 AGRICULTURE.
CHAPTER XXXEV.
FOODS OF ANIMALS.
Users oF Foops.—First of all, an animal requires food to
build up its body—to form bone, flesh, muscle, organs, skin,
hair, wool, fat, etc. The material for all these must be con-
tained in its food or the water it drinks. In the next place, it
requires food, or fuel, to keep it warm, to supply heat to the
body. Then it requires food to keep it alive—a horse shut up
in the stable without food for a single day will suffer. This
food is necessary to replace the waste constantly taking place.
The body is constantly changing, and requires food to renew
it, whether the animal is working or standing still, whether
sleeping or awake. In the fourth place, work demands food.
An engine at work demands a supply of energy—this comes
from the burning of the fuel under the boiler. A horse
moving about or doing work requires food to supply energy.
These four demands are made upon the food which is daily
given to an animal, and the food given should be chosen so as
to supply these demands. We have on page 159 a table of the
composition of the principal foods given to animals. This
table is simply for reference, and is given in order to get a
general idea of the great difference in the various foods used.
WaTER.—We see that green grass, roots, and fodder corn
all have a large quantity of water—from 75 to over go per
cent. (that is, pounds per hundred)—whereas hay, straw and
grain have only from 12 to 16 per cent. Young plants that
are cut while still green are therefore succulent foods and are
eaten by animals in large quantities. As plants grow older
and mature, the amount of water that they contain gradually
decreases.
FOODS OF ANIMALS.
COMPOSITION OF Foops.
5
a
=
Milk, whole. ........ | 87
Milk, skimmed....... go
Maseed. 8s wee ads 12
Oil Cake (old process).| 9
Oil Cake (new process) 10
Meal oo ose 6 oe ace 8
Cottonseed Meal..... 8
PaSUBTS BLASS: o. o's. se 65
Meadow Hay, average.| 13
Red Clover, average .! 15
MeL SETAW lac. 68S we ie)
MOI eE SCEAW «4s. 6 -a)s as avs IO
Peed PAW bint ss Se ie)
ete Laks. cp sc es 40
ne ae eae II
ee ee ae II
“LS 2 a een II
TE Gey ea II
L SUG. ei as ae II
Tait. £2
PUIGOMM ES oo ws 12
ete eis Geletns 4 5.5 go
IRBEMINS es os"... go
armies bs ee a es | 0
POReEIeS lb secs. chee sh OO
Wonupilage so) Ke Bo
Albuminoids, or
Protein.
Fat or Oil.
Starch and Sugar. ||
N
NY BWW Nd
(Oo) Sh oso W We) Woe)
O
W\On NWOW N
Os & &
159
Ash.
160 AGRICULTURE.
ALBUMINOIDS.—Compounds like albumen or white of egg,
the casein of milk, the gluten of wheat, and the fibrin of meat,
are known as albuminotds or protein. ‘They are all compounds
containing nitrogen, and are the flesh-forming substances of
food. They are very low in roots, a little larger in grass, still
larger in hay ; so that we see that they increase as plants ma-
ture. They are very low in straw, but quite large in grain.
Why is this? As the wheat, oats, and other plants are grow-
ing they take up food from the air and soil and, until blossom-
ing time, all their food is contained in the leaves, stalks, and
roots. After blossoming the seeds form, and material that has
been stored in the stalk and leaves is used to build up the
seed. In most plants very little valuable food is taken into
the plant through the roots after the time of blossoming. The
leaves continue taking in carbon and the roots water, and
therefore starch and sugar continue to increase, but the other
substances are about all in the plant by the time of full bloom.
Out of the leaf and stalk. the most valuable materials are then
carried into the seed; thus we find the nitrogenous com-
pound, the fats or oils, and the most valuable ash compounds,
especially the phosphates, stored up in the seed or grain, and
not in the straw.
Fat.—For the reasons just given we must look for fat or oil
principally in the grains. Some seeds, such as flaxseed, con-
tain a very large amount of oil.
STARCH AND SuUGAR.—These materials are very much alike
in composition; they are composed of three elements—
carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen. Hydrogen and oxygen, we
have learned before, are the two elements composing water.
These two are found in starch and sugar in the same proportion
as in water, but not as water, and therefore such compounds
are sometimes called ‘carbo-hydrates.” They are found in
large quantities in all plants and parts of plants, forming as
FOOD OF ANIMALS. 161
much as 70 per cent. of some kinds of straw. Notice that this
class of compounds does not form one of the leading classes
of constituents of the animal body.
Fiprre.—Woody fibre this is sometimes called. A young
plant is easily bent and pulled to picces; it contains little |
fibre. As the plant grows older it becomes stiffer and tougher,
because the fibre increases. Wood that we burn is nearly all
fibre, and we know how tough and indigestible it is. There-
fore, we conclude that a large amount of fibre makes a food
less valuable. The fibre is formed from the starch and sugar
by the addition of carbon. It forms the walls of the cells of
plants, and therefore is sometimes called by the name ‘“cellu-
lose.’
AsH.—The ash or mineral matter is found in all parts of
the plant, but, as has been stated already, the most valuable
ash is stored up in the seed or- grain. The cell walls of the
plant fill up with carbon and ash as the plant grows older, and
therefore the sap cannot flow through so easily, the cells dry
up gradually, and the plant becomes stiffer and tougher.
REFERENCES :—
The teacher who wishes to study the subject matter of this chapter
further may consult ‘* leeds and Feeding,” by Henry, ‘‘ Cattle Feeding,”
by Armsby.
162 AGRICULTURE.
CHAPTER XX XY,
DIGESTION AND USES OF FOOD.
Wuat 1s DicEestion ?—The food which the animai eats
must pass into and become part of the blood before any use
can be made of it. ‘The fuel which keeps it warm or supplies
energy to enable it to do work ; the compounds which go to
the building up of bone, muscle, flesh, organs, wool, and all
other parts of the body; the material out of which milk is
made—all these come from the blood. This material in the
blood is made up from the food which the animal eats. The
blood may be called a liquid flowing through the body con-
taining the material in solution. But the solid portion of our
food consists to a large extent of such substances as starch,
sugar, fat or oil, nitrogenous compounds, such as the gluten of
wheat, the white or albumen of egg, and the fibrin of meat.
Of these sugar only is soluble. It is necessary, therefore, to
change these insoluble parts of food into soluble forms so
that they can pass into the blood. This changing them into
soluble forms in the various organs of the animal’s body is
“digestion.” The changes are brought about in the mouth, in
the stomach, and in the intestines, and the agents that cause
the changes are ferments somewhat similar to the minute forms
of life already referred to in the curing of cheese, and _nitrifi-
cation in the soil (see pages 149 and 150.)
There are three forms of compounds in the food to be
digested —those similar to starch (the carbohydrates), the fats
or oils, and the nitrogen compounds (the albuminoids). These
we shall refer to as we follow the course of digestion.
DIGESTION AND USES OF FOOD. 163
THE Course oF DicEstT1ion.—The food is first bitten off and
taken into the mouth, where it is cut up and ground fine by
the teeth. At the same time a liquid called the sa/iva is set
free from glands in the cheeks and under the tongue. This
saliva not only moistens the food so that it can slip down the
throat or gullet, but it also acts upon the starch, converting it
into sugar, thus changing it from an insoluble to a soluble
form. Thus digestion begins in the mouth. Thorough
chewing of the food not only breaks up the food fine so that
it can be acted upon by the juices of the body, but also helps
to set free saliva and mix it with the food to digest the starch.
When we remember that starch forms a very large portion of
most of our vegetable foods, we see that thorough mastication
the food is very necessary to good digestion, and “bolting”
the food by man and many other animals a common cause of
indigestion.
The food passes from the mouth into the gullet, which is a
tube formed of tough elastic rings that can contract and
expand as required. Through the gullet it passes into the
stomach. Here it comes in contact with the gastric jutce,
which is a secretion of the stomach. The gastric juice acts
principally upon the albuminoids, changing them into soluble
forms. Some of the soluble and digested food here passes
into the blood, but most of it goes on through into the intes-
tines. Just below the stomach, and on the right side, is the
liver, which builds up or secretes a liquid called dz/e. This bile
flows into the intestines and acts upon the fat of the food,
forming with it soluble compounds. Other secretions come in
contact with the food, acting upon the albuminoids and starch
to complete the digestion ; and through the walls of the in-
testines the soluble foods now pass in large quantities into the
blood. ‘The rest of the food that cannot pass into the blood
moves on and is expelled from the body, forming the solid
excrement. The solid excrement therefore consists of the
164 AGRICULTURE.
insoluble portion of the food, that which could not be digested
by the secretions of the mouth, stomach, and intestines, and
any soluble matter that was unable to get into the blood be-
cause of the animal being fed too rapidly or in too large
quantity. Its value as a fertilizer will therefore depend upon
what we feed and upon how we feed. It may be worth much
or very little.
At this point it will be worth turning back and reviewing
what has been said about the four stomachs of the ruminants
(cattle and sheep), the small single stomach of the horse and -
the pig, and the long intestines of the pig.
CIRCULATION OF THE BLoop.—The next question is as to
the movement of the blood through the body—the circulation
of the blood. We start at the heart, which is the headquarters
of the blood system, the pumping-station of the system. The
heart is made up of muscles which expand and contract and
thus give motion to the blood. When the heart stops beating,
when it ceases to work, the animal life stops and death takes
place. We can feel the beating of our heart. On the inside
of the wrist we can feel the throbbing of our pulse. On the
side of the head between the ear and the temple we can feel
the same throbbing. Where do you find the pulse of a horse,
and the pulse of a cow?
You have doubtless seen an ox heart; if not, try to get one
and examine it. In shape it is like alarge pear or egg. There
are two divisions, one up and down and one across, dividing it
into four compartments. The two smaller divisions in the
upper or larger part are called the right and the left auvic/e,
and the two larger lower parts are called the right and the left
ventricle. ‘The different parts of the heart are connected with
tubes that go to all parts of the body, and the four compart-
ments are connected by valves. By the movement of the
muscles of the heart the blood is driven along. How is its
course directed or controlled? Perhaps you have seen a mill-
DIGESTION AND USES OF FOOD. 165
race ora small canal with a swinging gate that will open in only
one direction. When the water rushes against it one way it
opens the gate and passes on ; if it rushes back it shuts the
gate and thereby stops itself. So in the heart, the valves open
only in one direction, and the tubes of the heart have valves
that allow the blood to flow in only one direction.. Thus by
means of these automatic or self-closing little gates the course
of the heart’s blood is controlled and the circulation is always
properly directed.
Now let us very briefly follow the course of the blood. It
comes from all parts of the body into the right auricle through
two veins, whose valves open only towards the heart. The
heart contracts and the blood flows into the right ventricle
through the opening, whose valve opens only towards that
ventricle. From the right ventricle it goes by an artery to the
lungs, where it gets a supply of fresh oxygen from the air and
where it gives up its load of carbonic acid gas to be breathed
out into the atmosphere. Thus purified it comes back by the
veins to the left auricle. Then it passes to the left ventricle.
From the left ventricle it is forced out of the heart through
the arteries and is carried to all parts of the body. ‘These
arteries divide and sub-divide until they become a network of
fine tubes called the capillaries. These capillaries uniting
again form the veins which carry the blood back again to the
right auricle. ‘Thus every beat of the heart sends fresh blood
out to all parts of the body, and the old blood comes back to
be purified before being sent out again through the arteries.
The veins are the tubes that carry the old blood to the heart ;
the arteries are the tubes that carry the fresh blood from the
heart. We see, therefore, why the cutting of an artery is much
more dangerous than the cutting of a vein. In cutting an
artery we open up the flow direct from the heart—the sluice-
gate is opened for the free flow of the blood.
With the stomach, and especially with the intestines, are
166 ACRICULTURE.
connected a large number of capillaries. Into these flow the
dissolved portion of the blood. After passing through the liver
———— oe
Fig. 80.—The circulation of the
blood in the body.
system the material is carried
in one of the veins to the heart
(the right auricle).
In Figure 80 we have a con-
densed and modified illustration
showing how the blood circulates
through the body. The arrows
show the direction of flow. The
black channels are the veins, and
the unshaded the arteries (ex-
cept: Nos,-a0-and -12)/sae
the left side of heart; 2, the right
side; 3, the aorta from the left
ventricle ; 4, artery to abdomen ;
5, capillaries; 6, vein from ab-
domen ; 7, artery to head ; 8, ca-
pillaries; 9, vein from head;
Io, artery from right ventricle to
lungs; 11, the lungs 3) 12; ayer
from lungs to left auricle; 13, ar-
tery to intestines; 14, small in-
testine ; 15, capillaries and veins
from intestines carrying away
digested food; 16, portal vein ;
17, artery to liver; 18, ivem
19, vein from liver ; 20, lacteals ;
21, duct leading to vein going to
the heart by which some ab-
sorbed material is taken into
circulation; 22, artery to the
kidneys; 23, the kidneys; 24, vein
from the kidneys.
DIGESTION AND USES OF FOOD. 167
Thus we have seen how the digested food gets into the
blood, and how the blood is carried through all parts of the
body. The next question is as to what is done with this
blood. |
UsEs OF THE DIGESTED Foop.—The animal must be kept
warm, and therefore some food is required as fuel. The oxy-
gen of the air comes in through the lungs and _ unites with the
material in the blood, or with material such as fat formed from
the blood. To keep warm, therefore, food and fresh air are
necessary. Now you will understand why brisk walking,
running, or working in fresh air, even in cold air, will cause
you to become warm, especially if you have been well fed. It
is like starting a fire with plenty of good dry fuel and opening
the draughts. Then there is bone to be built up in one
place, muscle in another, wool or hair in another. If the
animal is growing, food is necessary ; even if it is not growing
food is necessary, for the old parts are constantly wearing away
and new parts being formed. If the cow is giving milk, the
material of the milk must be formed out of the material in
the blood. If the horse is doing hard work there must be
material in the blood to replace the muscle that is being worn
away, and also to be used up to produce the force or energy
that we see resulting in work.
THe Waste MaAterrIAL.—In the burning up of food to
produce warmth, in the using up of food to produce work, in
the working over of material to form flesh, muscle, fat, bone,
wool, or milk, there will, of course, be more or less waste or
refuse material. How is this refuse material got rid of by the
animal? In three ways: by the lungs, by the skin, and by
the kidneys.
THE Luncs.— Animals breathe in pure oxygen and breathe
out carbonic acid gas and moisture. ‘They should therefore
be able to get pure air and not be compelled to breathe over
again the air that has already come from their lungs, for it
168 AGRICULTURE.
contains some refuse of their bodies. If we shut up an animal
in a close room it will smother. The animal must have fresh
air. Proper ventilation is necessary for the good health of all
animals. Exposure to cold draughts, however, must be care-
fully avoided.
THE SKi1n.—The small capillaries come out close to the
skin, which 1s filled with pores or tiny openings. We may say
that animals breathe through their skin, and through the pores
of the skin rid themselves of a large amount of used-up
or refuse matter. We help the animal, therefore, by keeping
its skin clean. When we curry or rub down a horse or a cow
we do for it what we do for ourselves in taking a bath. A
clean skin is necessary to the health of an animal. We should
keep in mind that every pore is the outlet of a little drain
whereby the refuse of an animal is carried out of its system.
If these little drains are choked up sickness may follow ; if
they are kept open the system is helped very much in its
cleansing process. The regular and proper currying and
brushing of a horse means more work from the horse; the
currying and brushing down of a cow mcans more milk.
Cleanliness always pays. Science and practice are agreed upon
this point.
THE Kipneys.—The blood in its circulation goes to all
the organs of the body, building them up and supplying ma-
terial for their various uses. All parts of the body are con-
stantly changing ; some quite rapidly, as the brains ; some
quite slowly, as the bones. The old portions that are being
replaced have to be removed. We have just above stated
that through the lungs and skin carbonic gas and water are
constantly being thrown off. But there are many other sub-
stances, such as the nitrogen compounds and the mineral com-
pounds, which cannot escape by way of the lungs and skin.
How.are these got rid of? ‘The kidneys, which in human
beings le below and behind the stomach, near the back, are
DIGESTION AND USES OF FOOD. 169
the organs that do this work, freeing the blood from these
refuse compounds and passing them off in the liquid excre-
ment or urine. This liquid excrement, then, is a solution of
material that comes from the blood, muscle, bone, etc., of the
body, and, therefore, we may conclude it will contain valuable
fertilizing material, more valuable as a rule than the solid ex-
crement. The liquid excrement consists of the dissolved
waste of the blood, muscle, bone, and other parts of the body ;
the solid excrement consists of the indigestible and undigested
portion of the food. None of the waste nitrogen or mineral
matter of the animal escapes from the body through the
lungs, but all passes off through the kidneys. Hence the
great importance of carefully saving, by litter or otherwise, all
the liquid excrement for use as a fertilizer. When we sel]
grain, hay, straw, and roots, we take away from the soil of the
farm all the nitrogen and mineral matter which they contain,
we really sell part of the soil upon which these foods grew.
When we feed these to stock and sell the animals or their
products we sell but a small portion of these soil constituents ;
by far the larger portion is found in the solid and liquid ex-
crement. ‘The economy of feeding stock upon the farm lies
then in the saving of all the excrement, especially the liquid,
and returning it to the soil upon which the plants originally
grew, and from which we wish to derive more food.
Conc.Lusions.—The uses of food in the animal may now
be stated briefly as follows :
To produce heat to keep the body warm.
To produce force or energy to enable work to be done.
. To replace the waste from all parts of the body.
. To increase the body in bone, muscle, flesh and fat.
5. To produce milk, wool, etc.
Every animal must be kept warm. Every animal does some
work or uses up some energy even when standing still or lying
down ; all parts of the body are constantly wearing away and
I2
BwN
170 AGRICULTURE.
being reformed. ‘Therefore, first of all, food must be given
for these three purposes before any increase in fat or flesh
takes place, before any hard work is done, or before products
such as milk are obtained. It is only from the excess of food
that the fourth and fifth uses can be supplied. When we
wish an animal to work hard, to increase in flesh and fat, or to
produce milk we must feed liberally. Poor feeding, there-
fore, will give us no return at all beyond keeping the animal
alive, but liberal feeding must be done where we wish to get
some return.
CarE or ANIMALS.—If we leave animals out exposed to
rough weather we shall have to increase the food to supply
heat; if animals are compelled to work hard to get their food
or are restless and excited, they must use up more food. The
proper housing and protection of animals will save food, and
the keeping of them in quietness and comfort will also cause
a saving. ‘Thus we see that good care means a saving of food
for the first two requirements mentioned before, and is quite
as important as proper feeding ; in fact good care is one of the
most important parts of good economical feeding. Good
feeding implies the selection of the foods suitable for the
wants of the different classes of animals, the preparing of the
food in suitable and attractive forms, and the proper care of
the animals during and after feeding.
BEES. 171
PART Ve.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
BEES.
BrEes.—We can carefully observe a bee on a thistle top or a
roadside flower. It will not harm us if we do not disturb it.
There are two pairs of wings very thin, like a membrane, hence
the bees are said to belong to the order of Aymenoptera. When
not flying, these wings fold in closely together; when flying,
they spread out and the inner pair hook or hinge on the outer
pair, so that the bee is able to carry a heavy load. Perhaps
we can see the long tongue which it can thrust away down into
the cup of the flower to take up the juice or nectar. This
little tongue can be twisted about as
an elephant twists its trunk, and it has
a sort of brush on the end with which
the nectar is swept up. The nectar or
sweet juice of the blossom is carried
up into the mouth and from there it
passes into a little sack called the
honey-bag. When its honey-bag is
Fig. 81.—A bee gathering full it goes home to store away this
— )heney. If wee could! See’ its legs
under a magnifying glass we would notice that they are hairy
and have some hollows along the side. What are these for?
We have before learned that the blossoms of flowers produce
pollen. Some of this pollen the bee needs for food, and the
pollen is carried home in the hollows of its hind legs. Some
172 AGRICULTURE.
of the pollen will cling to other parts of the bee, and so, when
it goes from one flower to another, it frequently carries this
pollen to blossoms that have none of their own or that cannot
use what they do have. The bees (and other insects also) in
this way help to make plants fruitful, to fertilize them as we say.
But there is another part of the bee that we shall find out be-
fore we desire to do so if we anger or disturb it, namely, the
sting. It is found in the rear end of the abdomen, and con-
sists of two long sharp lances. It can be pushed into one’s
hand but cannot easily be drawn out. When the bee cuts into the
flesh it throws into the cut a drop of poison through the lances
with which it pierces. It leaves the sting in our flesh,
causes us pain because of the poison, and itself soon dies. We
may then conclude that bees will not readily sting, but do so
simply when disturbed and as a last resort in self-defence.
THE Hive.—We go to the hive and there we find perhaps
20,000 of these honey gatherers, or “workers” as they are
called. Inside, if we can look through a glass side, we see one
larger bee surrounded by a dozen or so of the others. ‘This is
Fig. 82. Drone. Queen, Worker.
the Queen or mother bee, whose duty it is to lay eggs. There
is only one Queen. After once settling down as the mother
of the hive she never goes out except when “swarming,”
but day after day lays eggs, as many as 2,000 in a single
day. ‘Then we observe some others that do no work, so far as
we can see, they are the “‘drones.” The family or swarm then
will consist of one Queen bee, 20,000 or more workers, and
BEES. rye
500 to 1,000 drones. The Queen is the female or mother that
lays the eggs, the workers are females that gather the nectar
and do the work, and the drones are the males.
Tue Coms.—Next we observe the comb. It is made up of
hundreds of cells in which the honey is being packed, and in
which young bees are being hatched. In shape they are six-
sided. Why six-sided? If you draw a lot of circles touching
one another there will be some vacant spaces between. If you
draw squares or triangles you can fit them closely together, but
there will be sharp corners to fill in. Now if you draw a lot of
regular six-sided figures you can fit them all together, there
will be no vacant spaces, and no sharp corners. Cells of that
shape will be strongly built. In fact you cannot improve on
the shape of the cell which the bee makes. The comb is
made up of wax, bees-wax we call it. The bees make this out
of honey, but it takes some time, and therefore bee-keepers
help the bees in their work by starting it for them. They
make the beginnings or foundations of the combs for the bees.
These foundations are put in, and when completed by the
bees can be easily taken out separately. This is one reason
why we get much more honey from our hives than we would
from the wild hives of the bees where they have to be con-
stantly making the whole cells for themselves.
Some of the cells are used for storing honey and pollen, and
some are used by the Queen bee for hatching out the young bees.
The egg is laid in the cell by the Queen. Then the workers place
beside it some jelly made up of honey and pollen to be used
as food. In about three days the egg hatches and a little
larva appears. This feeds and grows, and in about six days
fills up the cell. Then the bees put a cover or lid of wax
thread on the cell, the larva goes into the second or pupa
stage (see page 110) that we have noticed in connection with
other insects, and in about twelve or fourteen days the perfect
bee appears and comes out of the cell, a worker bee. The
174 AGRICULTURE.
cells in which the drone bees are hatched are a little larger
and the time to form is a few days longer. When a queen
bee is required a different process is needed. Perhaps the old
Queen has died or is going away with a swarm to form a new
home. A larger cell than either of the others is made, the
egg is laid, and a special kind of food called “royal jelly” is
placed within. In less time than before the young Queen bee
appears. Thus it takes about 16 days for the Queen to be
produced, 21 for a worker, and 24 for a drone. ‘There are
many things in regard to the production of these three classes
of bees that cannot be explained.
Honey.—The bees can gather honey only while the flowers
are in bloom, therefore they work rapidly and store up large
quantities for winter food. In an ordinary hive a colony of
bees will put away from 50 to 100 lbs. The bee-keeper at
the end of the season takes out part of this for his own use,
leaving enough for the use of the bees until the next flowering
season comes around. But what is the honey? The bee
takes the nectar or juice out of the flower; in its honey-bag
some slight change probably takes place, and in the cell, before
being capped over, more change occurs. But just how nectar
becomes honey as we know it, cannot be fully explained.
Bees gather honey from many different plants that blossom
at different times of the year, and the honey varies in quality
according to its source; thus we have clover honey, thistle
honey, basswood honey, buckwheat honey, golden-rod honey,
etc. In fruit blossoming we find the bees 1n large numbers in
the orchard, and, as before stated, spraying with poisons, such
as Paris green, should be discontinued while the trees are
in full bloom.
Kinps oF Brrs.—Just as we have common cattle and also
pure-bred that have been improved by care, so we have different
kinds or varieties of bees. They are generally named accord-
ing to the country whence they come, as English, Italian,
BEES. pas}
Syrian, Cyprian, etc. These differ just as much as Shorthorns,
Jerseys and Ayrshires. Some are quiet, others are very ill-
tempered. In addition to our honey bees there are other
kinds of bees, such as the humble-bee, whose tongue is long
enough to get into the nectar of the red clover. We have
here given only a very few of the simplest facts in regard to
bees. There is no part of nature that will be found more
interesting or more profitable than the study of the busy bees.
SWARMING.—In the fall of the year the wild bees complete
their store of honey, packed away usually in a hollow tree.
As the weather grows colder the bees go out less and less.
Winter sets in and we find the bees all bunched together,
clinging to one another in a half-asleep mass, a drowsy bunch
that can be handled without any fear of stinging. On bright,
warm days some of the bees may venture out for a while. In
this dormant condition they eat but little. Spring comes on
and the early flowers appear. The hive again becomes active
and the hatching of the young brood begins. The old
queen, with a part of the bees, starts off to seek a new
home, leaving the old home for the new queen and her
followers. Swarming takes place, the bees fly away in a cloud
and settle in a tree probably. The bee-keeper is on the watch,
he follows them and shakes them down into his basket, and
places them in an empty hive, where they soon take up their
regular work of storing honey.
SUGGESTIVE :—
Should the fruit grower keep bees? Why?
Name some useful honey-yielding plants. How does ‘‘ clover honey ”
differ from ‘‘ buckwheat honey ” ?
176 AGRICULTURE.
CHAPTER XXX IT.
BIRDS.
** And the birds sang round him, o’er him
‘Do not shoot us, Hiawatha !’
Sang the Opechee, the Robin,
Sang the Bluebird, the Owaissa,
‘Do not shoot us, Hiawatha !’’—LoNGFELLow.
MIGRATIONS OF Brrps.—As winter goes and the warm spring
begins, the buds show life and the grass shoots up. Then we
look for the return of the birds. ‘They come back to us at first
two by two, or in small flocks. Sometimes we see great flocks
flying past, high over head, steering straight north for the
regions where they may find food and nesting places. ‘They
went far south to escape the winter’s snow and cold, and they
come back to us to build their nests and rear their young. A
few of the fliers may stay with us all winter long if they find
their natural shelter, but most of them fly south in the fall and
return in the spring. We look for their coming as we look for
the spring, and we are never disappointed, though year by year
we see many changes. Some birds are missed and new kinds
are welcomed. The bluebirds, for instance, may disappear
for a’few years. We think they have been driven out or de-
stroyed. If our eyes and ears are trained, however, we may
see and hear them passing to new fields further north, flock
after flock of thousands passing by overhead in the early
morning.
UsEs OF Birps.—Sometimes we think they do more harm
than good, and we are apt to call them a nuisance. But how
we would miss them! If their singing and chattering were
completely silenced, we would soon wish for their return; and
BIRDS. 197
we would long for a sight of them in their varied form and
coloring, even if they did not sing for us. Many of the wild
birds, the game birds, of course, supply food for man, and their
usefulness no one questions. But, apart from their singing and
their beauty of form and color, of what use are the other birds
—the robins, the bluebirds, the yellow-birds, the blackbirds,
the woodpeckers, the blue jays, the meadow larks and the very
many other birds of our gardens and fields? That depends on
what they feed upon.
Foop oF Birps.—Many birds are fond of fruit and will take
some of the cherries and berries of the garden, others will help
themselves in the grain field. This, however, does not prove
that they are a nuisance and should be destroyed. As a rule
the birds feed upon the food which is most readily got—weed
seeds, fruits, or insects. If fruit is plentiful they will take some
fruit, but if insects are about they will greedily pick them up
and in quantities that will astonish us. Birds that feed upon
insects are called “insectivorous.” Most of our common birds
are more or less insectivorous, and while they do some injury
by robbing the fruit trees, berry-bushes and grain fields, they
do far more good by devouring great quantities of insects that
if allowed to live would inflict most serious injury. The only
way that this can be proven by you is by carefully watching
the birds as they go about through the garden, or as they carry
food to their nestlings. On examining the stomachs of many
birds that are supposed to be the most destructive to fruit,
large quantities of destructive insects have been found. If the
birds do take some fruit it must be remembered that as a rule
they pay well for all they take. It may be set down asa safe
rule that most of our birds do more good than harm, and our
aim should be to encourage them, and not to destroy them.
It has been estimated that one bird will devour or destroy
about 2,400 insects in a year. Even the English sparrow,
blackbird, and crow are known to destroy large numbers of
178 AGRICULTURE.
insects. Birds of prey, such as the hawks and owls, destroy
large numbers of field mice and other vermin that are very
injurious to growing crops and stored grain.
PROTECTION OF Birps.—There are some birds that appear
to be very destructive. Some hawks are much dreaded because
they kill young chickens ; the crow, blackbirds, or bronze grakles,
are the bitter enemies of many of our common birds, and crows
have few friends because they pull up the sprouting corn.
They take the corn at that time because it is softened in the
soil and can then be eaten by them. Even crows, however,
feed largely on insects when insects are to be got. The Eng-
lish sparrows, also, have made themselves very much of a
nuisance because they nest about the houses and barns and
steal oats from the field. Even these three kinds of birds
make up for some of their badness by destroying insects. One
of the most objectionable birds is the cow bird or cow black-
bird, which is a parasite, that is it lays its eggs in the nests of
birds smaller than itself. The true owners of the nest
are pushed out by the intruder when hatched. What
we need to learn, however, is that we should protect most
of the birds rather than destroy them. Some try to en-
courage the birds to nest by setting up small houses, placing
empty boxes and cans in the trees, hanging pieces of twine and
hair upon the fences and limbs. The general rule that we
should follow is—leave the birds alone, do not molest or dis-
turb them, keep away from their nests. They will soon learn
that they can come and go in safety and build their nests and
rear their young broods without fear, and year by year they
will return to their old nesting-places and will repay us for
their assurance of safety. The birds are the farmers’ friends,
but they must be treated as friends.
How many birds can you name and describe ?
What birds frequent the fields, and what birds are found along the
streams and small lakes ?
BIRDS. 179
Make a list of all the birds of your locality under these heads :—Those
that make their nest in the grass; those that nest about the house and
barn; those that nest in the orchard trees; those that nest in the foliage of
forest trees; those that seek a hollow in the tree.
What birds of your locality rear two broods in one season ?
Which are the best singers of your birds ?
What is the difference between a bluebird and a bluejay? Between a
blackbird and a crow blackbird? Between a wren and a greybird?
Between a cedar bird and a grosbeak? Between a barn swallow and a
field sparrow? Between a robin and a Baltimore oriole ?
**Tt is well known that of the various groups of birds the majority live
upon insects. Among the insect eaters are the fly catchers, warblers,
woodpeckers, nuthatches, orioles, goat suckers, hummingbirds, tanagers,
waxwings, gnatcatchers, kinglets, vireos, thrushes, wrens, titmice, cuckoos,
swallows, shrikes, thrashers, creepers and bluebirds.
**TIt is not generally known, however, that the so-called seed-eaters
feed their young largely upon insects, and eat a great many themselves;
nor is it realized how much good they do by eating weed seeds. Professor
F, E, L. Beal has calculated that the little tree sparrow in Iowa alone
destroys 1,720,000 Ibs. of noxious weed seeds every year. Moreover, in
summer seed-eaters eat blueberries, huckleberries, strawberries and rasp-
berries, and distribute their seeds unharmed over thousands of acres which
would not otherwise support such growth.
** After the examination of about forty birds, the only one actually
sentenced to death is the English sparrow. Of all the accused hawks
only three have been found guilty of the charges made against them—the
goshawk, Coorer’s, and the sharp-shinned—while the rest are numbered
among the best friends of the fruit grower and farmer. Of the wood-
peckers, the sap-sucker and redhead may be beneficial or injurious,
according to circumstances, but the rest of the family are highly beneficial.
To most of the remaining birds tried the evidence is decidedly creditable.
The crow, crow blackbird and cedar bird are acquitted, as doing more
good than harm; and it is proved that agriculturists owe especial protection
and friendship to the phcebe, kingbird, catbird, swallow, brown thrasher,
rose-breasted grosbeak, house wren, vireos, cuckoo, oriole, shore lark,
loggerhead shrise and meadow lark.”
FLORENCE A. MERRIAM, of Washington, D.C.
180 AGRICULTURE.
‘* Within certain limits, birds feed upon the kind of food that is most
accessible. Thus, as a rule, insectivorous birds eat the insects that are
most easily obtained, provided they do not have some peculiarly disagree-
able property. It is not probable that a bird habitually passes by one
kind of insect to look for another which is more appetizing, and there
seems little evidence in support of the theory that the selection of food is
restricted to any particular species of insect, for it is evident that a bird
eats those which, by its own method of seeking, are most easily obtained.
Thus, a ground-feeding bird eats those it finds among the dead leaves and
grass; a fly-catcher, watching for its prey from some vantage point,
captures entirely different kinds; and the woodpecker and warbler, in the
tree tops, select still others. It is thus apparent that a bird’s diet is
likely to be quite varied, and to differ at different seasons of the year.
‘©The practical value of birds in controlling insect pests should be
more generally recognized. It may be an easy mattter to exterminate the
birds in an orchard or grain field, but it is an extremely difficult one to
control the insect pests. It is certain, too, that the value of our native
sparrows as weed-destroyers is not appreciated. Weed seeds form an
important item of the winter food of these birds, and it is impossible to
estimate the immense numbers of noxious weeds which are thus annually
destroyed.
‘‘If birds are protected and encouraged to nest about the farm and
garden thy will do their share in destroying noxious insects and weeds,
and a few hours spent in putting up boxes for bluebirds, martins and
wrens will prove a good investment. Birds are protected by law in many
states, but it remains for the agriculturists to see that the laws are faithfully
observed.”
Pror. F..E. L. BEAL, Boe
Asst. Ornithologist, Dept. of Agriculture,
Washington, D.C.
Build houses for the birds. Nesting boxes.
\
FORESTRY. 181
CHAPTER XA SVITI.
FORESTRY.
THE PRIMEVAL Forest.—What was the appearance of
North America four hundred years ago, when it was first
discovered by Columbus and by Cabot? Let us turn to a map
of the continent. Along the west coast we have the great
mountain ranges, beginning at Alaska and continuing south
through Mexico. These were covered with thick forests, in
some places the.trees being of enormous size. A large portion
of this great primeval forest still remains untouched, especially
in British Columbia. Then notice the mountain ranges on
the eastern side. As they cross into Canada they become
lower, branching into two sections, the one going north-east
through Labrador and the other north-west through Ontario or
off towards Alaska. In between these two branches lies
Hudson’s Bay. ‘This whole eastern section was covered with
a dense forest extending from Florida to the bleak lands of
Labrador and away off north-west towards Alaska and the
barren lands. It covered all of the Eastern States, the eastern
provinces of Canada, all of Quebec and Ontario, and a part of
the North-west Territories. Down through the central part of
the continent stretched the prairies, treeless except on the hills
here and there or along the rivers.
Much of this original eastern forest has been cut away by
settlers or killed by forest fires, but some still remains
in the mountainous parts of the Eastern States and in the
northern parts of Maine, New Brunswick, Quebec, and Ontario.
182 AGRICULTURE.
RANGE OF FOREST TREES.—This great forest of eastern
North America was composed of many varieties of trees, each
variety growing where it thrived best. In some places they
were mixed, as though scattered by mere chance; usually,
however, the different kinds were confined to certain districts
where the conditions were favorable. ‘Thus we here and there
come upon a white pine belt; in one place we find a forest of
maples, in another oaks or elms. As climate and soil are the
two things that largely control or determine forest growth, we
“may expect to find the various kinds of trees confined to
certain limits. If we trace across the country a line marking
the places up to which each kind of tree is found growing,
but beyond which it will not grow in any very large numbers,
we shall thereby get lines which mark what are known as the
‘“‘ northern limits” of these trees. These lines will not run
east and west, nor will they be parallel in all places. The
Atlantic and Pacific oceans and the inland lakes and Hudson’s
Bay have the effect of making them very irregular.
The northern limits of the most common trees will be found
to be about as follows:—Chestnut, black walnut, hickory,
butternut, red cedar, white ash, beech, and basswood in
southern Ontario ; somewhat further north, hemlock, red oak,
sugar maple, yellow birch, red pine, and white pine; still
further north, white elm, black ash, balsam, poplar, and spruce.
It must be noted that this order is not always followed, as
both soil and climate have their influence, and the effect of
fire has been to change the nature of the forests. As a rule
evergreens will grow in colder climate than the trees that shed
their leaves (deciduous), and of the latter the nut-bearing
varieties are usually found in the milder climate.
An interesting study is to find out the different trees growing
in a locality, and to determine the nature of the soil in which
they thrive; which, for instance, grow in low, damp places,
and which in dry, gravelly soil, or on rocky hills.
trees ?
ing
<
Are all kinds of maple equally useful as sugar-mal
What does the picture illustrate ?
FORESTRY. 183
DESTRUCTION OF THE ForEest.—What has destroyed this
great forest? First of all, the settler had to clear the soil for
his roads and for his fields of grain and of pasture. In early
days of settlement two of the principal products of the farm
were the logs and timber from the body of the trees and the
ashes made from burning the top branches and small cuttings.
To-day the cutting of lumber is removing year by year large
quantities of trees, but the natural growth of young trees is
more than sufficient to make up for this cutting, if properly
carried on. The great agent of destruction to-day is fire.
One forest fire will sweep away or destroy in a few weeks in
summer or autumn far more than all the lumbermen remove.
The fire burns rapidly because of the inflammable material,
such as resin, in the evergreens. At the same time it destroys
the young sprouting seedlings and the seeds also, which would
otherwise soon start a new forest that in twenty-five or forty
years would replace the old forest.
BENEFITS OF Forests.—Of what use are the forests? In
the first place, they are a great protection against cold winds,
modifying the climate as great wind-breaks. They also hold
back the snows of winter, preventing spring freshets. When
the country is laid bare of its trees, the creeks and streams are
full in early spring and dry in midsummer.
Although the trees give off enormous quantities of water
through their leaves, yet they hold back or store up in the
loose leaf mold larger amounts of water. The trees, therefore,
hold back the snow, and later hold back the water, and thereby
save the creeks from becoming dry. They also save the hills
from being washed bare. ‘The loss of soil washings by the
creeks in spring is heavy. Every spring, therefore, should be
shaded by trees at its source, and every stream, no matter how
small, should be protected, not alone at its source in the high
lands, but also along its course, by at least a fringe of trees.
184 AGRICULTURE.
In the next place, the forests are the home of birds and
game, which are a source of supply of food and furs.
Trees and forests also add to the fine appearance of a
country, whether found along the streams and rivers or on the
hill tops. ‘Trees for all hilly country is a good rule to follow.
It is there that the streams take their rise. Land there is of
less value for grain crops. When we lay bare the hills we cut
down the wind-breaks, we dry up the springs and streams, and
we leave a poor soil, to be made poorer by the washing of the
rains and the blowing of the winds. We should remember
that the forest is a crop of the farm, and its nature should be
considered as carefully as that of any other crop of the farm.
THE FOREST AS A PRODUCER OF Crops.—If the trees are
a crop, how should that crop be harvested? We cut down all
of a wheat crop atone time. If we are growing acrop of corn
for green ears we do not pick all at once, but go over the field
again and again, taking the ears that are full-grown and leaving
the small ears to grow larger. If we were to cut down a whole
forest or a wood, as we do a crop of wheat, we would have to
wait many years for a new crop. But if we take out each year
only the largest trees, and leave the others standing until they
grow to full-size, we can harvest a crop of trees every year, and at
the same time assist the smaller trees to grow more rapidly.
The cutting down of trees, large and small alike, is wasteful;
the proper cutting of trees, leaving the young forest to make
growth, is alone worthy of the name of forestry.
There is only one way in which to become acquainted with
trees, and that is by studying the trees themselves as they are
growing. In studying a tree the following points are to be
noticed. First, as to whether it is an evergreen or whether it
sheds its leaves (that is, deciduous) ; second, the general shape
of the tree, whether it grows tall or spreads out, how it
branches ; third, the form of its leaves ; fourth, the nature of
its bark ; and, fifth, the nature and form of its seeds or nuts.
FORESTRY. 185
Contrast the cedar and the maple ; contrast the branching
of the elm and of the beech ; contrast the leaves of the maple,
of the oak, and of the ash ; contrast the bark of the hickory
and of the birch ; contrast the seeds of the pine and of the
basswood.
THE Forest TREE Nursery.—Every farm should, and
every school might, have a small nursery, a plot fenced off so
that cattle and pigs cannot get into it, and which should be as
well tended as a flower garden. Here are the instructions of a
forester, Sir Henri Joly, of Quebec :—“ With a little attention,
it is easy to tell when the seeds are ripe. Thus, toward the
end of June and early in July the seeds of the elm and those
of the plane are ripe; if you sow them at once, they will shoot
up nearly a foot that same summer. ‘The seeds of the maple,
ash, oak, wild cherry, and walnut mature in the autumn; it is
better to sow them immediately than to keep them in the house
all winter. Sow, let us say, maple seeds half an inch deep,
and others, in proportion to their size, two or three inches for
nuts. Sow thickly, and after the first year you can thin them
by transplanting some. After four or five years you can plant
your young trees where they are to remain. You should
select cloudy or rainy weather in the spring.
“In many cases you can even spare yourself the trouble of
sowing. When the ground is favorable in July or August,
along the ditches, the woods, the fences, in the moss, in damp
places, in the neighborhood of the elms and the planes, you
will find hundreds of little shoots which have sprung from the
seeds fallen from the trees ; plant them in your nursery.
“The seed of the pine is very difficult to gather. Early in
the spring, in the pastures near the pines, you can pull up,
when the soil is damp, as many little trees as you will wish to
plant; for this kind it will be better to take the precaution to
shelter them from the sun until they have taken root.”
13
186 AGRICULTURE.
From this nursery you can set out a row of maples or elms
along the main road and the lane, taking care to keep them
well apart, so that they will branch out and not shade the road
too much; you can also plant a wind-break for the house and
the garden; you can cover the hilly ground and protect all
Springs and water courses ; you can also plant a small clump
in a corner of the pasture, being careful to protect it from the
cattle till well grown; you can locate a few trees near the
house, but not too near. There will be no difficulty in finding
a place for every tree,.and, if properly cared for, every tree
thus set out will add to the value of the farm or the home.
1. How many different kinds of maple, of oak, of birch, of cedar, of
elm, of ash and of pine are found in your neighborhood?
2. What is pulp? What trees are used for producing pulp?
3. Which is more valuable, a pine from the open or one frem a pine
forest? Why?
4. Why will a hollow tree live and a girdled tree die?
5. What causes the rings in a tree, and the grain ina board? How can
you tell a tree’s age?
6. How is maple syrup made? When? Do any other trees give
similar products ?
7. What causes a knot in a pine board and a burl in an oak tree?
8. What is the effect on forest growth of allowing cattle to browse and
range through the wood lot.
g. What are the principal uses in manufacture of maple, ash, eim,
birch, oak, hickory, basswood, black walnut, cedar, hemlock, spruce, and
white pine ?
10. Explain the difference between log, timber, and lumber ; board,
plank, and deal; straight-cut and quarter-cut ; selected, mill-run, and
culls. How is lumber measured ?
Cone of white pine. (One half natural size.)
ROADS. 187
GAAPTE RK XXX TX.
ROADS.
** A good road is one that is good in bad weather.”’
Earty Roapvs.—The Indians made their journeys by canoe
routes and by trails. The former followed the winding streams
and lakes, shortened in places by portages or “carries.” The
latter were narrow footpaths that wound in and out, up and
down, following the easiest natural route. There was little or
no attempt at making or improving the road or path. Large
stones and fallen trees were avoided, not removed, and a good
surface to the path was got only by long use, not by any
attempt at direct improvement. The condition of the roads
is a fair test of civilization —the savages do not make roads.
When the settlers first came into the forest to make their
homes, the first thing required was a road by which to get in to
and onto the lot. This road was made as quickly and as
cheaply as possible. ‘The trees were cleared away, making the
“road allowance,” some of the stumps were removed, and the
road was thus used in its first stage. It was found, however,
that such a road was impassable and useless in the spring and
fall or during heavy rains—it needed drainage. Then followed
the next improvement, namely, the cutting of a ditch on each
side, the dirt from which was thrown upon the road, thereby
raising the centre a little above the sides. This second stage
was a great improvement; the water drained off into the
side ditches, and the roadway was kept fairly dry. The wheels
of carts and the feet of horses and of oxen do not cut into the
dry earth so easily as into the mud. Such a road as this we
call a dirt or earth road. Many are still found, and they are
188 AGRICULTURE.
the only kind of road possible in certain places, but in order
to be useful they must be kept well rounded up and well
drained on the sides. The greatest enemy of all roads is water,
whether it 1s water zz the material of the road or on the surface
of the road. ‘The frost can do no damage unless there is water
in the road. You know that water expands when it freezes, so
that when a wet road freezes it heaves, and becomes broken
up. This, then, is the first principle of road-making—keep it
dry by open drains on the side, or by covered tile drains on
the side, or by tile drains below the road.
The next principle in road-making is to get a fairly hard
surface. In early days the settlers sometimes cut down small
trees, and, after trimming them, laid them side by side across
the dirt road. By this means there was made a surface that
was hard but a little rough. Such a road, from its ribbed
nature, was called a “corduroy” road. Later on, when saw-
mills became common, sawn-planks were sometimes laid down,
forming a plank road. The object in both cases was to
get a hard, level surface. A horse can pull but a light load
through loose sand or deep miry mud; he can draw much
more on a hard, level road ; he can draw still more on a level
steel track. Why is this soP
GRAVEL Roaps.—Another way to harden the surface is to
put hard, stony material upon it. First of all, good gravel
may be used, and a coating of it laid along the roadway. You
will at once ask as to whether loose gravel will not be difficult
to drive through. So itis. Therefore we must get the gravel
well packed together, and so a roller is used. After first
rolling the dirt roadway, a layer of gravel is put on, and the
heavy roller is again driven back and forth, every time crush-
ing the gravel down a little, and packing it together a little
more closely. This should be done scores of times if neces-
sary. The number of times will, of course, depend upon the
weight of the roller; a heavy 20-ton steam roller will not need
oe
ROADS. 189
to be passed over the gravel as often as a 6-ton roller drawn
by two teams of horses. Unless the gravel is rolled in this
way, it remains loose and soft when the fall rains come on,
the wheels of wagons cut through it, and mix it with the mud
beneath ; and so the gravel is wasted and the road is not nearly
so good as it should be. Then more gravel is put on and
rolled again, and a nicely rounded or crowned surface is made
which will shed the rain-water into the side ditches, and
which is so hard and compact on the surface that the wheels
will not cut through.
But big open ditches on the side are unsightly ; they get
choked up with weeds, and they are frequently dangerous to
horses and travellers. ‘They should be kept clean, of course,
so that the water will not stand in them. But the better plan
is to put down a covered tile drain on each side of the road,
and leave only a shallow ditch above it. The grass will grow
over this, and a neat roadside will result.
Fig. 83.—A gravel road properly crowned, with side ditches and tile drains.
In order to get a strong, tough surface, the gravel must be
well packed together, that is, it must “bind.” If we mix
together in the road coarse gravel and fine hard stony material
and soft fine dirt the road will soon become uneven. It is
necessary, therefore, to have the gravel well screened ; then
the coarser part should be spread on the roadway and well
rolled, and the finer gravel spread upon it to form the surface.
All soft material, such as sods and loose dirt, should be kept
190 AGRICULTURE.
out of the gravel; in short, the gravel should be as clean as
possible; it should be screened, graded, and put on in layers,
and should be well rolled.
STONE Roaps.—As a rule, gravel is more or less rounded,
and therefore does not at first bind well. You know that a
road could not be well made out of marbles. To bind well
there must be sharp corners and rough sides on the pieces.
So we find that broken stone will make a stronger and more
durable road than will gravel. But we must remember the
points already referred to, namely, the road must first of all be
thoroughly drained, both underneath and on the sides; the
stone must be put down in courses, the largest below and the
smallest on the surface, and every course must be thoroughly
Fig. 84.—This is the kind of road that is made by placing loose stones
on a dirt road without properly preparing the foundation—the
stones sink through the mud beneath.
rolled as it is laid. It is a mistake to leave the rolling until
the road is all filled in. The dirt sub-soil should first be well
rolled. In using broken stone care should be used in choos-
ing a tough rock; if the rock is soft it will soon be ground
into dust. Tough limestone and the hard rock called trap
are the best. Sandstone and most kinds of granite are too
easily crumbled for use on roads for heavy travel.
Now, as to the mode of building or laying a stone road.
First of all, we may build the road of broken stones, none of
which are over three inches in diameter, laying the stone in
courses, and well packing it by rolling. In this way we make
ROADS. 19k
what is called a macadam road. It isso named after a Scottish
engineer, John L. Macadam, who lived from 1756 to 1836,
and who originated this method of making roads.
Cts
SOGPEZE IAS ALS t4 es
= Ss 2- gs, 1s a
PLEA T LEA PD
SS
Fig. 85.--A Macadam road.
We may, however, begin the road by laying a foundation of
flat stones from six to eight inches in thickness, then a layer
of coarsely broken stone, another layer or course of more finely
broken stone, and a thin coat of fine gravel or screenings on
the surface—all well compacted by a heavy roller. This kind
of road is called a Telford road, from the inventor, Thomas
Telford, a Scottish engineer, who lived from 1757 to 1834.
eT RES DOSER te
RETR ES noes PREC ESapy
jos PIER eA EN EIA NS
\; = Gam La
: ZA : dig) ae 2
4X A- =AN ot —~, = es A
\S Tl ddddddddddddddddddddiiiiz yy ae
%
Fig. 86.—A Telford road.
The legal width of a country road allowance is 66 feet. The
usual travel on such a road does not require more than 24
feet of this to be graded and crowned. In the centre of this
graded portion the metalling (that is, the broken stone or
gravel) is placed, having a width of 6 or 8 feet and a depth of
9 to 12 inches, according to the number and weight of the
vehicles which will pass over the road. As the country
becomes more thickly populated, and the number of vehicles
192 AGRICULTURE.
using the road increases, it will be found necessary to make
the metalled portion wider than 24 feet.
NOTES :—
Broad tires should be used on heavy waggons and carts, as
wheels with wide tires will not sink so readily in sand and dirt
as wheels with narrow tires—in fact the wide-tired wheels have
the same good effects as a roller on the surface of the road.
The greatest enemy to good roads is water in the roadbed
and water on the surface. Notice howa small hole on the sur-
face of a road becomes larger soon after a rain.
The best time to mend a road is just as soon as it needs
mending. ‘A stitch in time saves nine.”
The road surface should be nicely crowned, so as to
shed the water to the side ditches; the side ditches should
be kept clean and uniform, so that the water will run away
and not stand in them; the road sides should be level and
sloping towards the ditches, and should be covered with
sod, all weeds, stumps and shrubs being cut out.
The fences along the road should be kept neat and trim. If
trees are planted along the roadside they should be far enough
apart to allow the sunlight to keep the road dry.
As a rule the roads are a sure index of the intelligence,
enterprise, and prosperity of a farming community. Poor,
cheap roads are a source of great expense to farmers. Good
roads, well-kept, will enable the farmer to draw heavier loads
in a shorter time, cause less wear and tear on vehicles, horses
and harness, add much to the pleasure and satisfaction of living
in the country, and increase the value of farm property.
A good road brings a farmer nearer to his neighbors, nearer
to market, nearer to school, and nearer to church.
THE COUNTRY HOME. 193
Pie Poids in E.
eee
THE COUNTRY HOME.
A FinE Country Home.—In the older countries of Europe
most families of even moderate wealth endeavor to have two
homes or residences, a city or town house and a country
house. The greater pleasure, the more lasting recollections,
are usually associated with the latter. When we clearly under-
stand the nature and the surroundings of the rural homes, the
country seats, of England, Scotland and Ireland, we do not
wonder at the preference. With increased wealth, in the future
a similar condition of affairs may, perhaps, result in this
country, but the building up of pleasant, attractive country
homes in this land need not be put off until the day of
increased wealth shall make such possible toa few. Far better
will it be for this country if every farmer’s home can be made
attractive and comfortable. Many men of the towns and
cities, wearied and perplexed with the driving cares and the
never-ending anxieties of their busy life, look forward longingly
to a time when they can return to the country, for a part of the
year at least, to enjoy the quiet, the comfort, and the health-
fulness of a country home, even though it may be a very
humble home. The young people of to-day will ere long be
making homes for themselves ; in fact, even now they can do
something towards making their homes more attractive, hence
it is not out of place to make a brief study of what the ideal
country home should be. Home life in the country, as in the
town, is the most important factor in building up character. A
nation’s life is largely the combined home life of all the families
that make up the nation.
194 AGRICULTURE.
Tue Housre.—The house depends for its attractiveness not
upon what it is made of—stone, brick, wood, logs—but upon
its form, its situation and its surroundings. In deciding
upon the outline of a house both plainness and too much
variation and decoration should be avoided. It should, if
possible, face towards the south, to see the first of spring and
the last of autumn; it should be near enough to the road to
bring passing vehicles and traffic within range, and yet not
right on or against the road. If possible, from the front there
- should be a pleasant outlook or landscape. It should stand
on rising ground, so that there will be perfect drainage away
from it, and no possibility of any drainage towards it.
Having selected a good site, we begin with the house, and, ©
of course, start with the cellar. This should extend under the
zwvhole house, otherwise some of the rooms may be damp at
times. The cellar should be deep enough so that one can
walk about in all parts of it erect ; it should have a concrete
floor, and a well-laid drain from it to keep it dry. Have
windows on all sides, so that the whole cellar can be kept well
aired. If it can be arranged, have a root-cellar apart from the
house, say in one corner of the garden. All this means a little
extra expense, but damp, musty cellars and decaying roots
result in sickness, sometimes in death, and the cost of a good
cellar will be money well invested.
The arrangement of the rooms in the house is a matter
largely of choice. There should be a large kitchen, a pantry,
a dining-room, and a parlor on the ground floor. There
should be also a reading-room or library or study, in which
will be found the best agricultural papers, and at least a small
collection of the best agricultural books and reports. Two
other things should be provided for, namely, one large bow
window for house-plants and a grate for a log fire. The sleep-
ing rooms may be on the second floor, and, in addition, there
should be a store-room and a bath-room.
THE COUNTRY HOME. 195
So much for the inside. On the outside there should be a
wide verandah with comfortable chairs. This will be found to
be the summer living room. It should run the length of at
least one side of the house, and, if the style of the house
allow and the outlook be favorable, it should run around on a
second side. Both sides will be used in different kinds of
weather. Around the supports of the verandah there can be
twined a climbing plant, Virginia creeper or ivy or honey-
suckle or clematis or climbing rose.
THE SURROUNDINGS OF THE House.—Two great essentials
to health are pure air and sunlight ; therefore, have plenty of
windows, and keep all trees far enough away so that the
windows will not be darkened. You wish a fine outlook from
your verandah, therefore do not plant trees to hide the view.
You should, or may have, a few trees along the main road and
on either side of the winding driveway from the entrance-gate,
but keep the front well open, so as to let in the fresh air and
the sunlight, and so as to allow you to see out and away over
the country. In the rear have a clump of spruce, to act as a
wind-break against the cold north and north-west winds. On
the side you may have a neatly-trimmed hedge of cedar, and
here and there you may have a native shrub, but between your
house and the road have a sloping lawn of green grass, clear
of weeds, and well-trimmed. If the lawn is large enough you
might have one or two shapely maples, but do not crowd out
the grass or obstruct the view. And the flowers? On the
side rather than in front, but choice and taste will settle where
they are to go. Perhaps youcan make a simple plan or sketch
of a home such as we have briefly outlined. You will find
that you will have to alter it to suit the general situation and
lay-out of your farm, but, keeping in mind these simple
principles as a guide, you can, if you will, make in time an
ideal country home, which is one of the greatest blessings of
any country. |
196 AGRICULTURE.
SUGGESTIONS TO THE TEACHER :
Are not the surroundings of the average country school bare and
cheerless? (Fig. 88). May they not be improved by the planting of
such native shrubs and flowers as might be picked up in a half-
day’s outing with the boys and girls? (Fig. 89). In this connection
the teacher will do well to consult ‘‘ Hints on Rural School
Grounds,” Bulletin No. 160, Cornell University Experiment Sta-
tion, from which the accompanying cuts are taken.
ned
eo
i >-S
i pes
[ay
RES ERS
Fig. 87.—A ‘‘ corner” schoolhouse and how the grounds may be arranged.
THE COUNTRY HOME. 197
ae
ds Pr _ mm
Boy &
alee “i ae: a the uy eit ww, ee
ashl rly NCR 1% athena alle ' lhe AU
ie a NAINA ile NOa | thst S i) AV ie Rese me cabal ee na iia we ase PCa Wf SN ve eds) sy)
ci ma Mica sh ypli= ate if WTAE aye wll
SA Mode I hilton de. abt dete te “tgs vip thy ; :
“alae , hay Wrens wi si eM gye ls t
AE as te
oe We Yu fus.. \ \ ds ;
igen rh hiss eras pars aes allt a ath AVN,
af
N A i ys
yn
Wi Ail!
U
Sule
f a fat I N
eee i
a Fete: Ley - maakt
5 Ms Pt Vu
OG he
SHUT tlt fit :
ECR ICA Papal EPA Y A tiehonn
Ni
Ky ented rea S x ‘4 -
eh eeecee wy Wer hore. s*. ‘ie INE dabctios =) <. soil ane a Oe Basan
Mew at veivegee = \
NY UPR fe ’
secant oes eer ad otllie® Cities 7)
rele a is a tat
Ve lis
‘ ee ls ir audesp aval Wuke= nee tea Reewe
ease ue ine ery ee fetal Samiimiafi
a HAW i itl my == ) Nuk as scout al ih x M4) Augers !
Aa Ges oat t >= ee 4 ieee ate a vi. oki iy, ue neal!
== Wh, Rabe (AM ra ile W yee oye (fe men Velen 4 nud Ui c: ivethh
<= ‘ ) SNE \ ry /
Uy af? be = a Mies nis ua . Wh a Tetley mlacley ae oR ti
a a ~ AM ie ms re Jee ident if Late TMOAE Dyce \! nat
es ila vd Ki ei We nt ik iesefe AUR ate eth, Vy estas sla ae ait Y) i
- lle Uys Lis ui rat (Yuet, ao 2 tt italy (Kc “tt
(U WM wwe Sta ly Jt il Ny i)
to ae wy Pan ld {i moll i * thy
ue (ita Helly na cece , ville! stig (es. a {i fi i
aie mts Cy pA Vra Wy ey Dom WU BANA yy “fa
Mb Why
Vig. 89.—How it might be improved by adding some trees and shrubs. (From Bulle-
tin, College of Agriculture, Cornell University, entitled ‘‘ Hints on the Planting of
Shrubbery,’ ’ Figs. 21 and 22.)
198 AGRICULTURE.
The leading thought in planting home grounds, but
particularly school grounds, is to have a setting of green-
sward for the central figure—the building—and then to
frame this with an irregular border of trees, shrubs, and
flowers, as shown in Fig. go.
yeatay
aia ita Giet Mile . Nidean ao YW weit
pe hbo HOA y Wk Hp epee wie an a namie
ac seh npn
NN eh oe
ue 7’
“yy WA
a yy be i OA if ii
NAS (att
ie , Ee 3
by || Wily, Ae ee. Y |
lial Ra Ss.
q Bk pit
ie th Wie an i
WM
Fig. 90.—A picture, of which a schoolhouse is the central figure.
The border can always be added to or taken from with-
out disturbing the arrangement. A hill of corn or acanna
root may be inserted in the background with pleasing
effect, while the foreground may be used for annual
flowers.
TREES AND SHRUBS. 199
Pee NAT.
TREES AND SHRUBS.
There are special botanical names for all trees and shrubs,
just as there are for other plants, such as grasses and weeds.
In the following table the scientific or botanical name is put
in one column and the common name in the other. In every
case two words are used—the first being a noun and the
second an adjective; as ficea, meaning “spruce,” and alba,
meaning “white.” In the same way, guercus meaning “ oak,”
guercus alba is the botanical name of “white oak,” and
guercus rubra “red oak.”
PA OPEROGISATILCI Eo. 5.5 o.xicae oe oe ie wie Balsam fir.
ee SC Ey rh G1) i a a Silver maple. [box elder.
Pe APIO iy ae dia’ 3.0 06 in ork Ash-leaved or Manitoba maple or
ACEI CHUSYLUDIICUTE 695 ue a oe Striped maple or moose wood.
BE ae ..-Red or soft maple.
MPEIECCHATTHUM 6 oxox non sos sence Sugar or rock maple
PRS ACOIUME 6 6 o.c a wiatwie os weniee o05% Mountain maple.
CSEULUS HEPPOCASTANUTM .. 20002200000 Horse chestnut.
DSi a aha aps asain Yellow birch.
AMIE ier 'cieiels s ysis 80 deed oa ad Black or cherry or sweet birch.
Sn 2 dares Te RR aad eee oe Red birch.
PEED PARYFICTD sw cco visln da 2 S508 Canoe or paper birch.
WREMAE POPUILFONG, isos on eee ese eH White or grey birch.
OCRPBTHUS, ATNETICOMD weve ein cece te nnes Hornbeam or blue beech.
INA) GUNG emia s ays oe'e = o's a S00 2 Shellbark hickory.
TEES GE EEG end” a Bitter hickory.
SPY UICFOLAI DE oo cba ove bs de ain 4s Small fruit hickory.
PIERO UU Calet. Cle nied Moiese da cas Pignut.
Carya tomentosa ........ Seay ....White-heart hickory.
OW OWE SALUD aoe bus ss 0% ot Chestnut.
PES SY LUBECM 5 ini a etaiee ia 0 4 6 04> European beech.
200 AGRICULTURE.
Fagus ferug:éd ,....000000+.....,American beech.
ERARUGUS AMEE ia) cain oh ee . White ash,
fraxinus pubescens ..... arya a 2 mies Red ash.
PYELLNUS SQUOUCIIOUG ). ois 2s 2 oss Black ash.
Gymnocladus Canadensis... ..... . .Coffee tree.
JURLAVES COMEKED vn aictls aoe Lara anaes Butternut.
JRUBLAsS WELT as Bice ee Ril ttete ye ete Black walnut.
J UIP EFUS WIL EULIQNE ones ys on Kok Red cedar,
Laris AMCriCOna ....00- 500 sss. »s Lamarack or American tare
Livtodendron tulipifera ....... ie sedate Tulip tree.
Ostia WERE 1 oa ee Ironwood or hop hornbeam.
PUCCL HOE 56 sue e's a what ete § Ob EA Ss ls White spruce.
PU CONCKELISE Sea cal xo mie stalote ele wlohe) - Norway spruce.
PUCER RICE. ose oy ia Weare a gas SR Te Black spruce.
PLHYS MIQILESCGI ee Ks cose oa) aon eee Cypress or jack pine.
PETTUS CLBLES ‘sia eS arms siere.daie Reta te tees Yellow pine.
PUTS A CSENOSE 15, 3 She rs seesdeee ies Red or Norway.pine;
PLtAUES SUT OOUS cana odin a eis h eeieia < sikis ... White or Weymouth pine.
Platanus occidentalis..... mS ar ail atlecens . Buttonwood or sycamore.
LUPUIUS COISAHIEERE 22 diss ig x cele ees Balsam poplar or Balm of Gilead.
POpULUS SYANAIAENLALA..« cape cee es 50s . Large toothed aspen. [poplar.
Populus tremuloides ... ............American aspen or trembling-leaf
OUGFERS QIGG ae es a aia treet a . >». White ‘oak:
OWET CUS COCCTHED. ss. oo ts aie lovee oe ee Scarlet oak.
QUEFTUS PYERUS hon a oes wales Seas Rock chestnut oak.
UCT EUS DUO Biante ns ate! Ae Sys Ae Rete Red oak.
OWLKCUS SUCLIGLE Fo) coun wee se ee Oe Post oak.
Quercus tinctoria edehaeleue te, ahd tes Quercitron oak.
OMETEUS THACHOLOT IE wu 2 nin Bina an ue oud Bur oak.
DLE A LUO oS esate wine «aioe stapes ere te ne White willow.
BS ALEM UCL CULT oes aa nln win ns Srateienee eee Yellow willow.
SOFUUS ATIC ICAI... 2 10. Sleienene Mountain ash.
Thuja occtdentalis...... apni oks Cae Arbor-vitae or white cedar.
TSUSG CANGALISES «0.0.5 «saps ies waists Hemlock.
Telia Americana....... ath Sate eacepee Basswood or linden.
Wimus Americana. sa us eso soles CMeRean ‘elm,
CT M0265 FATODE los an ea cig re ayn ees ke Red or slippery elm.
OTIS PACEMIOSE. 60: 0:06, 640% a diene 4 aoa OOLK TOL, LOCK elim:
OTUUS COMBESITES aa laa'sind! sien nia vaso NOpean ‘Elm,
WEEDS. 201
WEEDS.
Norte.—A is for annual, B for biennial, and P for perennial,
| FAMILY OR
COMMON NAME. | SCIENTIFIC NAME.
| ORDER.
BULLereups, S03... P Ranunculaceze .. Ranunculus acris.
Cursed Buttercup. .A ah ../Ranunculus sceleratus.
Tall Meadow rue...P es .. Thalictrum polygamum.
Baise) Piao. 4. Aj€rneiferse ....5. Camelina sativa.
Shepherd’s purse ..A NTE SA et \Capsella Bursa-pastoris.
Pepperwort.. ...... A Fit Mee eras ee Lepidium Virginicum.
Peniiycress:....... A See chee Thlaspi arvense.
Wild mustard ..... A OS SP aera: Brassica Sinapistrum.
Nvenmaseed **) >... A PAE eee Erysimum cheiranthoides.
St. John’s wort. A
. PiHypericaceee ... .
Hypericum perforatum.
Con Corkle-... :. A|Caryophylaceze |Lychnis Githago.
Bladder Campion. .P Silene inflata.
Field Chickweed...P i Cerastiuim arvense.
Bouncing Bet..... Ee : Saponaria officinalis.
mie moweed 2 i.) A - Stellaria media.
Paretne:. sec ck A|Portulacaceze .. .|Portulaca oleracea.
a P|Malvaceze....... Malva rotundifolia.
Indian Mallow....A hate eee Abutilon avicenne.
Poison Sumach....P,Anacardiacez. . .|Rhus venenata.
Peisom Ivy: ok. - iE of ...{Rhus toxicodendron.
Climbing Ivy...... P rh .../Rhus radicans.
Rabbit-foot clover..A|Leguminosze....|Trifolium arvense.
teste Dare Soon es a Ee ..| Vicia Cracea.
Black Medick...... A + ..|Medicago lupulina,
sameet clover ...... A i ....|Melilotus alba.
ited Carrot... .2.... B/Umbelliferz ....|}Daucus carota.
Poison Hemlock...B Ke ....{Conium maculatum.
Wile Parsnip... : B ....|Pastinaca sativa.
Evening Primrose..B/Onagracee...... CEnothera biennis.
Willow herb....... P StS on. Epilobium angustifolium.
WMessell ise sinc. en Bi Dipsaces..:.. 2. Dipsacus sylvestris.
Groundsell 2.5.2.0; A|Compositze...... Senecio vulgaris.
WEE see 3 ieee ar A TE oh Ambrosia artemisizefolia.
Ox-eye Daisy...... P oe Vase Leucanthemum vulgare.
PUPAL TONG Oe. 1s dnt kee P yt eanehe Achilloea millefolium.
A cca eo: P eee pine Tanacetum vulgare.
Golden Rod ...0s<, 2 aga aeton Solidago Canadensis.
Cone-Vlower.......... B pce we Rudbeckia hirta.
Sow Thistle ....... A ra Oe Sonchus oleraceus.
Corn. Thistle... . +. P Seat Shed ote Sonchus arvensis.
ENgeweed 5.050 .05.00 A Se etry a 9 Erechthitis hieracifolia.
Bardo ys oi. keeve B cy) SPEER rea Arctium Lappa.
202
ee ee
AGRICULTURE.
COMMON NAME.
ORDER.
Chicory: 24 55ers P| Composite... 27:
Dandelion? D.in 2. 1 ¢. amma Sa SH 418
Pleabane. 222! -eo: A me Tt leant
May weed... lee ants A be haere
Canada Thistle|s. 2 i pert
Bult Thistle... 57. B ag Us Rea ee
Bur Marigold...... P ee Cather
Blécainpane:. 2.4.45 ig See ae
Clot-bur. 35 &o: A Bs ene tees
1 G5 0 ey en a
Neckaeed. +252. 22 A
Gag Slax te. ce P My
Nervalia one. oa 2 P| Verbenaceze ..
White Vervain..... P x6
Motherwort....... EP Labiatee irs
CAPRI nici eee ere P PAP ot aaah ene oe
Ve) dy) (a7) berets ay ae Pp ee hear
Stickseed’ ss. 20.2: B| Borroginacee .
Hound’s Tongue.. .B =
Blweweed.. 0.54.2 B ri
Pigeonweed....... ii
Thor-Apple 4 oo. - AlSolanaceze 2.1.
Bindweed <5. acs P/Convolvulaceze. :
Dedder a) tie i
Millaweed:. 2 tty 2: P|Asclepiadaceze ..
Plaitadtie eek Als P| Plantaginacez .
ansgrass shee ses a
Lamb’s Quarters...
Strawberry Blite. .
Russian Thistle...
PAO eG aes te koe
Goosegrass
Black Bindweed ..
Lady's thumb"...
SOrreln: See San
Common Dock ...
Bitter Dock
Smartweed
Nettle
ee ee ec eee
Chess, A oe tee
Barnyard Grass...
Witch Grass
Wild Oat
Couch Grass.
FAMILY OR
_A|Chenopodiaceze
A
5
as
ce
A|Amarantacee...
A|Polygonaceee....
¢
«¢
ia
4 8h
\2
A Ai
P| Urticacese. ......
P| Liliaceze
A|Gramineze
cc
eeceees
er eceee
eceeee
=) >) © = ele
eosnees
SCIENTIFIC NAME.
Cichorium Intybus.
Taraxacum officinale.
Erigeron Canadense.
Anthemis Cotula.
Cnicus arvensis.
Cnicus lanceolatus.
Bidens frondosa.
Inula Helenium.
Xanthium Canadense.
.B Scrophulariacece Verbascum Thapsus.
Veronica peregrina.
Linaria vulgaris.
.|Verbena hastata.
./Verbena urticifolia.
Leonurus Cardiaca.
Nepeta Cataria.
Brunella vulgaris.
.|Echinospermum Lappula.
.../{Cynoglossum officinale.
.../Echium vulgare.
...|Lithospermum arvense.
Datura Stramonium.
Convolvulus arvensis.
_|(Cuscuta trifolii.
Asclepias Cornnti.
.|Plantago major.
..|Plantago lanceolata.
Chenopodium album.
Chenopodium capitatum.
Salsola kali
.|Amarantus retroflexus.
Polygonum aviculare.
..|Polygonum Convolvulus.
....{Polygonum Persicaria.
....|Rumex Acetosella.
.../Rumex crispus.
.|Rumex obtusifolius.
ie Polygonum bydonS
Urtica gracilis.
Allium tricoceum.
Bromus secalinus.
Setaria viridis.
Panicum Crus-galli.
.|Panicum capillare.
Avena fatua.
Agropyrum repens.
SPRAYING MIXTURES. 203
SPRAYING MIXTURES:
The spraying of trees and bushes is done mainly for three purposes :
I, to prevent and destroy the leaf-eating insects; 2, to prevent an
destroy sucking insects; 3, to prevent and destroy the germs of plant
diseases. Poisons such as Paris Green (which is a compound of arsenic)
are used for the first, kerosene (coal oil) emulsion for the second, and
copper sulphate for the third. Asa rule the first and third are combined.
BORDEAUX MIXTURE.
Copper sulphate (or bluestone).............. 4 pounds.
Herr ien URS) Sarvs asta) Sct cies va ee hensaed wlraes ls aS
Waterss... BPR tet NS chahete, Ae Puareny cist «aia cesace, vies 40 gallons,
¢
Place the copper sulphate in a coarse hag and hang it in § gallons o
water. Slake the !:me in 5 gallons of water. Then mix the two and add
the other 30 gallons of water. Use only wonden vessels. Paris Green
solution is made by stirring up I pound of Paris Green in 209 to 300 gallons
of water (200 for apple trees, 250 for plums, and 300 tur peaches), ad |
about 4 gallons of milk of lime.
When the Paris Green and Bordeaux mixture are to be used together to
check the insects and disease at the same time, make the Bordeaux
mixture as above stated and add 4 oz. of Paris Green to the 40 gallons of
Bordeaux mixture.
KEROSENE EMULSION.
PIARAISORPS 6 2 .j0'snjee 00's ¥ pound, or soft soap, 1 quart.
PROIMWALCE (SONG)... «is ss site's witevn saeaee ne ae.5 t gallon.
OS Po 71 We PO rn Sn eR tetas Ses 2 vallons.
After dissolving the soap in the water, add the coal oil and stir well for
5 to 10 minutes. When properly mixed, ic will adhere to glass without
oiliness. A syringe or pump will aid much in this ‘voik. In using, dilute
with from 9 to 15 parts of water. Kerosene emulsion may be prepared
with sour milk (1 gallon) and coal oil (2 gallons), no soap being required.
This latter will not keep long.
ice) an ?
<< “s,
ree ts
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY’S PUBLICATIONS.
PPLETONS’ HOME-READING BOOKS. Ed-
ited by W. T. Harris, A. M., LL. D., U. S. Commissioner of
Education.
This comprehensive series of books will present upon a symmetrical plan
the best available literature in the various fields of human learning, selected
with a view to the needs of students of all grades in supplementing their
school studies and for home reading. NATURAL HISTORY, in-
cluding Geography and Travel; PHYSICS and CHEM-
ISTRY; HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, and ETHNOLOGY,
including Ethics and Morals 5 LITERATURE and ART.
Vet.
The Story of the Birds. J. N. BaskeTT . 3 - . ‘ Sn i POLOS
Tke Plant World. FRANK VINCENT . 5 s F : 4 : .60
The Story of Oliver Twist. ELta B. Kirk é : = : a é .60
In Brook and Bayou. Ciara KERN BAYLIss . : : .60
Curious Homes and their Tenants. JAMES CARTER BEARD ‘ : 65
Crusoe’s Island. F. A. OBER ‘ a - : 3 = c : - .65
Uncle Sam’s Secrets. O. P. AusTIN . - - : - ; - : “75
The Hall of Shells. Mrs. A. S. Harpy . “ = : . 3 -60
Nature Study Readers. By J. W. TRoEGER.
Harold’s First Discoveries. Book I A - ‘ : - = -25
Harold’s Rambles. Book II : : - F : a ¢ : -40
Harold’s Quests. Book III . : - c . ; - «50
Harold’s Explorations. Book IV. (Ready shortly).
Harold’s Discussions. Book V. (Ready shortly.) . : =
Uncle Robert’s Geography. By Francis W. PARKER and
NELuE L. HEM.
Playtime and Seedtime. Book I 5 : 4 E - : < 32
On the Farm. Book II ‘ E 6 : > é Z é -42
Uncle Robert’s Visit. Book IIT : ; z - ; A -50
The Work of Rivers and Wind. Book IV. (Ready shortly.)
Mountain, Plain, and Desert. Book V. (Ready shortly )
Our Own Continent. Book VI. (Ready shortl;.) .
The Animal World. Frank VINCENT ‘ 3 4 4 “ . : .60
News from the Birds. LEANDER S. KEYSER . ; ‘ -6o
Historic Boston and its Suburbs. Epwarp EVERETT are : : -50
The Earth and Sky. Epwarp S. HoLpEn . : : - - : . .28
The Story of Rob Roy. EpitH D. Harris = - : -60
Our Country’s Flag andthe pigee of Foreign Countries. " Epwarb
S. HotpEn . : : £0
The oy of the English Kings according to Shakespeare. Dre f
URNS, : = - 65
Our Navy in Time of War. FRANKLIN MATTHEWS | ‘ 2 : -65
Uncle Sam’s Soldiers. O. P. AusTIN 3 i 5 3 - A $ 75
(Others in preparation.)
These books will be found especially desirable for supplementary reading in schools,
De APPLETON AND. COMPANY, NEW. YORK:
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY’S PUBLICATIONS.
THE LIBRARY OF USEFUL STORIES.
Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, 40 cents per volunce,
NOW READY.
HE SLORY JO THE VBRTIIT Soa RACE By JOHN
MUNRO, C. E.
(fe STORY (OF —GEOGRAPAICAL DISCOS By
JOSEPH JACO8s,
HE STORY, OF “THE ' VGOTTON “PLANE By F.
WILKINSON, F. G. S.
v HE STORY OF THE MIND. By Prof. J. MARK BALDWIN.
vee STORY OF PHOTOGRAPHY. By ALFRED T.Sior,
“YT HE STORY OF LIFE .IN THE SEAS. ~By pas
J. HICKSON.
Je STORY OF GERM. LIFE, By Prof. H. Wo Gann
HE STORY OF THE EARTH’ S ATMOSPAET Eee
DouGLAs ARCHIBALD.
HE STORY OF EXTINCT CIVILIZATIONS, OF (fae
EAST, By ROBERT ANDERCON, M.A., F. A. 5S.
eS STORY OF ELECTRICITY. By JOHN MUNEG) Cee
HE STORY OF A PIECE OF COAL. By Ti.) Mage
Py. S,
heees STORY .OF THE. SOLAR’ SYSTEM, Bytes
CHAMBERS, F.R.A. S.
Pe STORY OF THE EARTH, By H.G. SEFLEY, Boe
inne SLORY OF. Tak (PLAw 15, By GRANT ALLEN.
HE STORY OF “PRIMITIVE” MAN. By EDWARD
CLODD.
HE STORY OF THE STARS... By G. Yo CHAsia
PORLAaS:
Others in preparation.
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, NEW YORK.
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY’S PUBLICATIONS.
WHE ART OF TAXIDERMY. By Joun Row-
Lry, Chief of the Department of Taxidermy in the American
Museum of Natural History. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth, $2.00.
Mr. Rowley has introduced new features into the art which have not been described
in print before, and his book represents the latest advances in taxidermy as an art and
as ascience. He takes a hunting party to the Canadian woods in his opening chapter,
and gives a series of vivid pictures of actual field work. This is followed by a series of
careful explanations of the proper treatment of animals, large and small, of birds, and
heads. ‘The many lovers of outdoor sport who are interested as amateurs in the yarious
phases of taxidermy will find their requirements fully met, while to professional taxi-
dermists this important and compreheusive work will be indispensable. It is elabo-
rately illustrated.
y Gees LIFE. By Joun HENry Comstock, Pro-
fessor of Entomology in Cornell University. With Illustra-
tions by Anna Botsford Comstock, member of the Society of
American Wood Engravers. 12mo. Library Edition, cloth,
&2.50; Teachers’ and Students’ Edition, $1.50.
“© Any one who will go through the work with fidelity will be rewarded by a
knowledge of insect life which will be of pleasure and benefit to him at all seasons, and
will give an increased charm to the days or weeks spent each summer outside of the
great cities. It is the best book of its class which has yet appeared.”—New Vork
Mail and Express.
‘« The arrangement of the lessons and experiments and the advice on cellection and
manipulation are only some of the very admirable features of a work that must take
first place in the class to which it belongs.” —P/zladelphia Press.
‘“‘ The volume is admirably written, and the simple and lucid style is a constant de-
light. . . . It is sure to serve an excellent purpose in the direction of popular culture,
and the love of natural science which it will develop in youthful minds can hardly fail
to bear rich fruit.’’—Boston Beacon.
7 CPLINESL OF SAE FARLEA S OMISTORY.
By Prof. N. S. SHALER, of Harvard University. Illustrated.
12mo. Cloth, $1.75.
‘© Any one who reads the preliminary chapters will not stop until he has read the
entire book. The subject is certainly one of supreme interest, and it would be hard to
find any one more competent to write about it than Professor Shaler.”,—New York
Herald.
“‘ Professor Shaler fortunately possesses a popular style, and what he writes on a
scientific topic is entertaining as well as instructive. This book is illustrated with a
number of splendid full-page cuts, which admirably illuminate the work.””—Boston
Globe.
“‘ Professor Shaler, of Harvard, in the well-worded text and the handsome illustra-
tions, presents an interesting and instructive volume to the students of physiography.
It is a simple study of the earth’s history, revealing Nature’s processes and its continu-
ous and increasing, unceasing energies. It is well calculated to arouse an interest in
geological study, as it furnishes the key to unlock some of the great mysteries the stu-
dent meets in this broad field of science. . . . He explains many curious phenomena.
‘The work is very free from technicalities, and is so plainly told as to be easily under-
stood by every intellectual reader.” —Chicago [nter-Ocean.
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, NEW YORK.
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY’S PUBLICATIONS.
IRD-LIFE. A Guide to the Study of our Common
Birds. By FRANK M. CHAPMAN, Assistant Curator of Mammal-
ogy and Ornithology, American Museum of Natural Histcry ;
Author of “Handbook of Birds of Eastern North America.”
With 75 full-page Plates and numerous Text Drawings by
Ernest Seton Thompson. 1I2mo. Cloth, $1.75.
Also, edition in colors of the above, 8vo, cloth, $5.00.
“A volume exceptionally well adapted to the requirements of people who wish to
study common birds in tne simplest and most profitable manner possible. . Asa
readily intelligible and authoritative guide this manual has qualities that will commend
it at once to the attention of the discerning student.” —Boston Beaccn.
‘An interesting mass of data collected through years of study and observation.
While accurate from a scientific point of view, it makes delightful reading for
those who will soon be amo: ng the flowers and the fields.’ ’"—Philadelphia Inquirer.
‘* A careful reading of this book, which is well indexed, will open the eyes of many
who have never seen the beauties of our birds before, and one can not help being in-
terested in the book. While the ornithologists owe Mr. Chapman a debt of gratitude
for putting forth such a delightful vo!ume, the ordinary reader owes him more, bring-
ing, as he does, that reader in close touch with a new and beautiful world—the world
of birds. The book is decidedly charming from every point of view.” —Cincinnati
Commercial Tribune.
“* Unusually beautiful in itself, but it deserves praise because the colored pictures of
the birds approach more nearly the natural appearance than usual. . . . Compared
with these, the colored pictures of birds one usually sees are gaudy.’’—Soston Herald.
‘His chronicles are full of the enthusiasm of the born naturalist. He gossips about
the affairs of birds in a delightful strain, making ‘ Bird-Life’ an irresistible invitation
to a fuller study of ornithology. It is not dry details he offers, but pretty stories, bio-
graphical sketches of interesting families—all sorts of birdlore, that proves the most
enchanting reading. A great advantage in this work will be found i in the Bo
colored illustrations, . .. which have received the greatest care in preparation.”
Chicago Evening Post.
= ANDBOOK OF BIRDS OF HASTE
NORTH AMERICA. With Keys to the Species ; Descrip-
tions of their Plumages, Nests, etc.; their Distribution and
Migrations. By FRANK M. CHAPMAN. With nearly 200 IIlus-
trations. 1I2mo. Library Edition, cloth, $3.00; Pocket Edi-
tion, flexible morocco, $3.50.
‘* A book so free from technicalities as to be intelligible to a fourteen-year-old boy,
and so convenient and full of original information as to be indispensable to the working
oraithologist. . . . 4 As a handbook of the birds of eastern North America it is bound to
supersede all other works.’ — Sczence.
‘‘ The author has succeeded in presenting to the reader clearly and vividly a vast
amount of useful information.’ —P/iladelphia Press.
“*A valuable book, full of information compactly and conveniently arranged.”—
New York Sun.
‘A charming book of interest to every naturatist or student of natural history.”—
Cincinnati Times-Star.
“The book will meet a want felt by nearly every bird observer.” —Minneapolis
Tribune.
D. APPLETON_AND COMPANY, NEW YORK.
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY’S PUBLICATIONS.
AMILIAR ILITFE IN FIELD AND .FOREST.
By F. SCHUYLER MATHEWS. Uniform with “ Familiar Flow-
ers,” ‘“‘ Familiar Trees,” and ‘Familiar Features of the Road-
side.” With many Illustrations. 12mo. Cloth, $1.75.
The great popularity of Mr. F, Schuyler Mathews'’s charmingly illustrated
books upon flowers, trees, and roadside hfe insures a cordial reception for
his forthcoming book, which describes the animals, reptiles, insects, and
birds commonly met with in the country. His book will be found a most
convenient and interesting guide to an acquaintance with common wild
creatures,
PUI IAR FEATURES OF THE ROADSIDE.
By F. ScHUYLER MATHEWS, author of “ Familiar Flowers of
Field and Garden,” “Familiar Trees and their Leaves,” etc.
With 130 Illustrations by the Author. 12mo, Cloth, $1.75.
“Which one of us, whether afoot, awheel, on horseback, or in comfortable carriage,
has not whiled away the time by glancing about? How many of us, however, have
taken in the details of what charms us? Wesec the flowering fields and budding woods,
listen to the notes of birds and frogs, the hum of some big bumblebee, but how much do
we know of what we sense? ‘These questions, these doubts have occurred to all of us,
and it is to answer them that Mr. Mathews sets forth. It is to his credit that he suc-
ceeds so well. He puts before us in chronological order the flowers, birds, and beasts
we meet on our highway and byway travels, tel s us how to recognize them, what they
are really like, and gives us at once charming drawings in words and lines, for Mr.
Mathews is his own illustrator.’’— Boston Fournad.
ALAR EREMS? ANVD LHETR- LEAVES.
By F. SCHUYLER MATHEWS, author of ‘‘ Familiar Flowers of
Field and Garden,” “The Beautiful Flower Garden,” etc.
Illustrated with over 200 Drawings from Nature by the Au-
thor, and giving the botanical names and habitat of each tree
and recording the precise character and coloring of its leafage.
12mo. Cloth, $1.75.
“‘It is not often that we find a book which deserves such unreserved commenda-
tion. It is commendable for several reasons: it is a book that has been needed for a
long time, it is written in a popular and attractive style, it is accurately and profusely
illustrated, and it is by an authority on the subject of which it treats.”—Pudlic Opinion.
Ati it Ahn FLOWERS, OF FIELD AND
GARDEN. By F. ScHUYLER MATHEWS. Illustrated with
200 Drawings by the Author. 12mo. Library Edition, cloth,
$1.75 ; Pocket Edition, flexible morocco, $2.25.
‘“¢ A book of much value and interest, admirably arranged for the student and the
lover of flowers. . . . The text is full of compact information, well selected and inter-
estingly presented. . . . It seems to us to be a most attractive handbook of its kind.”
—New Vork Sun.
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, NEW YORK.
D. APPLETON & €O.’S PUBLICATIONS:
"THE GARDEN’S STORY; or, Pleasures and
Lrials of an Amateur Gardener. By GEORGE H. ELLWANGER.
With Head and Tail Pieces by Rhead. r2mo. Cloth, extra,
$1.50.
“Mr. Ellwanger’s instinct rarely errs in matters of taste. He writes out of the
fullness of experimental knowledge, but his knowledge differs from that of many a
trained cultivator in that his skill in garden practice is guided by a refined esthetic
sensibility, and his appreciation of what is beautiful in nature is healthy, hearty, and
catholic. His record of the garden year, as we have said, begins with the earliest
violet, and it follows the season through until the witch-hazel is blossoming on the
border of the wintry woods. . . . This little book can not fail to give pleasure to all
who take a genuine interest in rural life.”—New Vork Tribune.
“THE ORIGIN OF CULTIVATED PIAA
By ALPHONSE DE CANDOLLE. I2mo. Cloth, $2.00.
“Though a fact familiar to botanists, it is not generally known how great is the
uncertainty as to the origin of many of the most important cultivated plants... . In
endeavoring to unravel the matter, a knowledge of botany, of geography, of geology,
of history, and of philosophy is required. By a combination of testimony derived fiom
these sources M. de Candolle has been enabled to determine the botanical origin and
geographical source of the large proportion of species he deals with.” —7he Atheneum.
yee HOLK-LORE OF PLANTS. By Toate
ELTON DYER, M.A. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
‘*A handsome and deeply interesting volume. . . . In all respects the book is ex-
cellent. Its arrangement is simple and intelligible, its styie bright and alluring.
» . » Yo all who seek an introduction to one of the most attrective branches of folk-
lore, this delightful volume may be warmly commended.—Wotes and Queries.
LOWERS AND THEIR. PEDIGREES, By
GRANY ALLEN, author of “Vignettes of Nature,” etc. Illus-
trated. I2mo. Cloth, $1.50.
““No writer treats scientific subjects with so much ease and charm of style as Mr.
Grant Allen. ‘lhe study is a delightful one, and the book is fascinating to any one
who has either love for flowers or curiosity about them.” —Hart/ord Courant.
‘Any one with even a smatteriag of botanical knowledge, and with either a heart
or mind, must be charmed with this collection of essays.’’—Chicago Evening Fournal.
Y Mion GEOLOGICAL HISTORY “OF PIA
By Sir J. WiLtt1AmM Dawson, F.R.S. Illustrated. 12mo.
Cloth, $7.75.
*«The object of this work is to give, in a connected form, a summary of the develop-
ment of the vegetable kingdom in geological time. To the geologist ard botanist the
subject is one of importance with reference to their special pursuits, and one on which
it has not been easy to find any convenient manual of information. It is hoped that its
treatment in the present volume will also be found sufficiently simple and popular to be
attractive to the general reader.” —F7om the Preface.
New York: D. APPLETON & CO., 72 Fifth Avenue.
D. APPLETON & CO.’S PUBLICATIONS.
UTINGS AT ODD TIMES. By Cuartes C.
Apport, author of “ Days out of Doors” and “A Naturalist’s
Rambles about Home.” 16mo. Cloth, gilt top, $1.25.
“A charming little volume, literally alone with Nature, for it discusses seasons and
the fields, birds, ete., with the loving freedom of a naturalist born. Every page reads
\ike a sylvan poem; and for the lovers of the beautiful in quiet out door and out-of-
town life, this beautifully bound and attractively printed little volume will prove 2
companion and friend.”’—Rochester Union and Advertiser.
NATURALIST’S RAMBLES ABOUT HOME.
By CHARLES C, ABBOTT. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
‘The home about which Dr. Abbott rambles is clearly the haunt of fowl and fish,
of animal and insect life; and it is of the habits and nature of these that he discourses
pleasantly in this book. Summer and winter, morning and evening, he has been in
th= open air all the time on the alert for some new revelation of instinct, or feeling,
or character on the part of his neighbor creatures. Most that he sees and hears he
reports agreeably to us, as it was no doubt delightful to himself. Books like this,
which are free from all the technicalit’es of science, but yet lack little that has scien-
tific value, are well suited to the reading of the young. ‘Their atmosphere is a healthy
o 1e for boys in particular to breathe.” —Boston 1 vranscript.
AVS OUT OF DOORS. By Cuartes C. ABBOTT.
1z2mo. Cloth, $1.50.
«Days out of Doors’ is a series of sketches of animal life by Charles C_ Abbott,
a naturalist whose graceful writings have entertained and instructed the public before
now. The essays and narratives in this book are grouped in twelve chapters, named
after the months of the year. Under ‘January’ the author talks of squirrels, musk-
rits, water-snakes, and the predatory animals that withstand the rigor of winter;
under ‘ February’ of frogs and herons, crows and blackbirds; under ‘ March’ of gulls
and fishes and foxy sparrows: and so on appropriately, instructively, and divertingly
tirough the whole twelve.” —Aew York Sun.
THE PLAYTIME NATURALIST. By Dr. i ie
TAYLoR, F.L.S., editor of “ Science Gossip.” With 366 Ilus-
trations. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
‘The work contains abundant evidence of the author’s knowledge and enthusiasm,
and any boy who may read it carefully is sure to find something to attract him, The
style is clear and lively, and there are many good illustrations.” —Nature.
IE ORIGIN OF FLORAL STRUCTURES
through Insects and other Agenctes. By the Rev. GEORGE
Henstow, Professor of Botany, Queen’s College. With nu-
merous Illustrations. 12mo. Cloth, $1.75.
“Much has been written on the structure of flowers, and it might seem almost
superfluous to attempt to say anything more on the subject, but it is only within the
last few years that a new literature has sprung up, in which the authors have described
their observations and given their interpretations of the uses of floral mechanisms, more
especially in connection with the processes of fertilization.” —F rom Introduction.
SS
New York: D. APPLETON & CO., 72 Fifth Avenue.
D. APPLETON & CO.’S PUBLICATIONS.
ye NATURAL HISTORY OF SELBORNE,
AND OBSERVATIONS ON NATURE. By GILBERT
WHITE. With an Introduction by John Burroughs, 80 Illus-
trations by Clifton Johnson, and the Text and New Letters of
the Buckland edition. In two volumes. 12mo. Cloth, $4.00,
‘* White himself, were he alive to-day, would join all his loving readers in thanking
the American publishers for a thoroughly excellent presentation of his famous book.
. . . This latest edition of White’s book must go into all of our libraries; our young
people must have it at hand, and our trained lovers of select literature must take it into
their homes. By such reading we keep knowledge in proper perspective and are able
to grasp the proportions of discovery.” —Maurice Thonipson, in the Independent.
‘* White’s ‘Selborne’” belongs in the same category as Walton's ‘Complete Angler’ ;
. . . here they are, the ‘Complete Angler’ well along in its third century, and the other
just started in its second century, both of them as highly esteemed as they were when
first published, both bound to live forever, if we may trust the predictions of their re-
spective admirers. John Burroughs, in his charming introduction, tells us why White’s
book has lasted and why this new and beautiful edition has been printed... . This new
edition of his work comes to us beautifully illustrated by Clifton Johnson.”—New York
Times.
** White’s ‘Selborne’ has been reprinted many times, in many forms, but never be-
fore, so far as we can remember, in so creditable a form as it assumes in these two
volumes, nor with drawings comparable to those which Mr. Clifton Johnson has made
for them.” —New York Mail and Express.
““We are loath to put down the two handsome volumes in which the source of such
a gift as this has been republished. ‘The type is so clear, the paper is so pleasant to
the touch, the weight of each volume is so nicely adapted to the hand, and one turns
page after page with exactly that quiet sense of ever new and ever old endeared de-
light which comes through a window looking on the English countryside—the rooks
cawing in a neighboring copse, the little village nestling sleepily amid the trees, trees
so green that sometimes they seem to hover on the edge of black, and then again so
Sieee that they seem vivid with the flaunting bravery of spring.”—Véw York
Tribune.
‘‘Not only for the significance they lend to one of the masterpieces of English
literature, but as a revelation of English rural life and scenes, are these pictures de-
lightfully welcome. The edition is in every way creditable to the publishers.”—
Boston Beacon.
“Rural England has many attractions for the lover of Nature, and no work, per-
haps, has done its charms greater justice than Gilbert White’s ‘ Natural History of
Selborne.’’”’— Boston Fournal.
‘‘This charming edition leaves really nothing to be desired.” — Westminster
Gazette.
‘This edition is beautifully illustrated and bound, and deserves to be welcomed by
all naturalists and Nature lovers.”—London Daily Chronicle.
** Handsome.and desirable in every respect. . . . Welcome to old and young.”—
New York Heraid.
““The charm of White’s ‘ Selborne’ is not definable But there is no other book of
the past generations that will ever take the place with the field naturalists.” —Bad¢z-
snore Sun.
New York: D. APPLETON & CO., 72 Fifth Avenue.
Ds APPLETON & CO.’S PUBLICATIONS.
——_ ee
GEORGE H. ELLWANGER’S BOOKS.
HE GARDEN’S STORY; or, Pleasures and Trials
of an Amateur Gardener. With Head and Tail Pieces by
Khead. 16mo. Cloth, extra, $1.50.
“‘This dainty nugget of horticultural lore treats of the pleasures and trials of an
amateur gardener. From the time wien daffodils begin to peer and the ‘secret of the
year’ comes in to mid-October, Mr. Fllwanger provides an outline of hardy flower-
gardening that can be carried on and worked upon by amateurs. . . . A little chapter
on ‘Warm Weath>r Wisdom’ is a presentment of the cream of English literature.
Nor is the information of this floral calendar confined to the literary or theoretical
sides. ‘ Piant thickly; it is easier and more profitable to raise flowers than weeds,’ is a
practical direction from the garden syllabus.” —Philadelphia Public Ledger.
‘€One of the most charming books of the season. . . . This little volume, printed
in excellent taste, is redolent of garden fragrance and garden wisdom. . . . It is in no
sense a text-book, but it combines a vast deal of information with a great deal of out-
of-door observation, and exceedingly pleasant and sympathetic writing about flowers
and plants.”’—Christian Union.
‘* A dainty, learned, charming, and delightful book.”—New Vork Sun.
HE STORY OF MV HOUSE. With an Etched
Frontispiece by Sidney L. Smith, and numerous Head and Tail
Pieccs by W. C. Greenough. 16mo. Cloth, extra, $1.50.
** An essay on the building of a house, with all its kaleidoscopic possibilities in the
way of reform, znd its tantalizing successes before the fact, is always interesting; and
the author is not niggardly in the go:d points he means 10 secure. It is but natural to
follow these with a treatise on rugs full of Orientalism and enthusiasm; on the literary
den and the caller, welcome or otherwise; on the cabinets of porcelain, the rare edi-
tions on the shelves, the briefly indicated details of the spoils of the chase in their
proper place; on the greenhouse, with its curious climate and wonderful botany and
odors, about which the author writes with unusual charm and precision; on the dining-
room and the dinner. . . . The book aims only to be agreeable; its literary flavor is
pervasive, its sentiment kept well in hand.”—New York Evening Post.
** When the really perfect book of its class comes to a critic’s hands, all the words
he has used to describe fairly satisfactory ones are inadequate for his new purpose, and
he feels inclined, as in this case, to stand aside and let the book speak for itself. In its
own way, it would be hardly possible for this daintily printed volume to do better.”—
Art Amateur.
TN GOLD AND SILVER. With Illustrations by
W. Hamilton Gibson, A. B. Wenzell, and W. C. Greenough.
16mo. Cloth, $2.00. Also, limited é7¢¢ion de /uxe, on Japanese
vellum, $5.00.
CONTENTS : The Golden Rug of Kermanshah ; Warders of the Wcods:
A Shadow upon the Pool; The Silver Fox of Hunt’s Hollow.
** After spending a half hour with ‘In Gold and Silver,’ one recalls the old saying,
* Precious things come in small parcels.’ ”’—Chrzstian /ntelligencer.
“One of the handsomest gift-books of the year.” —Phzladelphia Inquirer.
__ ‘<The whole book is eminently interesting, and emphatically deserving of the very
handsome and artistic setting it has received.” —New Yor Tribune.
D. APPLETON & CO., 72 Fifth Avenuc, New York.
D. APPLETON & CO.’S PUBLICATIONS.
———_—_—_—_—_
HE FARMER'S BOY. By Cuiirton JouNson,
author of ‘‘ The Country School in New England,” etc. With
64 Illustrations by the Author. 8vo. Cloth, $2.50.
“One of the handsomest and most elaborate juvenile works lately published.”’—
Philadelphia Item.
‘‘Mr. Johnson’s style is almost rhythmical, and one lays down the book with the
sensation of having read a poem and that saddest of all longings, the longing for
vanished youth.’’—Soston Commercial Bulletin.
““ As a triumph of the realistic photographer’s art it deserves warm praise quite
aside from its worth as a sterling book on the subjects its title indicates... . It isa
most praiseworthy book, and the more such that are published the better.”—Wew York
Mail ana Express.
‘The book is beautiful and amusing, well studied, well written, redolent of the
wood, the field, and the stream, and full of those delightful reminders of a boy's
country home which touch the heart.”-- New J’ork Independent.
“One of the finest books of the kind that have ever been put out.’”—Cleveland
World.
“* A book on whose pages many a gray-haired man would dwell with retrospective
enjoyment.’”’—-Sz, Paul Proneer Press.
“The illustrations are admirable, and the book will appeal to every one who has
had a taste of life on a New England farm.’”’— Boston Transcript.
HE - COUNTRY SCHOOL IN NEW VEG
LAND. By CLIFTON JOHNSON. With 60 Illustrations from
Photographs and Drawings made by the Author. Square 8vo.
Cloth, gilt edges, $2.50.
“‘ An admirable undertaking, carried out in an admirable way. . . . Mr. Johnson’s
descriptions are vivid and lifelike and are full of humor, and the illustrations, mostly
after photographs, give a solid effect of realism to the whole work, and are superbly
reproduced. .. . The definitions at the close of this volume are very, very funny, and
yet they are not stupid; they are usually the result of deficient logic.” —Zoston Beacon.
“‘ A charmingly written account of the rural schools in this section of the country.
It speaks of the old-fashioned school days of the early quarter of this century, of the
mid-century schools, of the country school of to-day, and of how scholars think and
write. The style is animated and picturesque. . . . It is handsomely printed, and is
interesting from its pretty cover to its very last page.”—JSoston Saturday Evening
Gazette.
““A unique piece of book-making that deserves to be popular. . . . Prettily and
serviceably bound, and well illustrated.”,— 7 he Churchman.
«The readers who turn the lea: es of this handsome book will unite in saying the
author has ‘been there.” It is no fancy sketch, but text and illustrations are both a
reality.”’—Chicago Inter-Ocean.
‘No one who is familiar with the little red schoolhouse can look at these pictures
and read these chapters without having the mind recall the boyhood experiences, and
the memory is pretty sure to be a pleasant one.” —Chzcago Times.
‘* A superbly prepared volume, which by its reading matter and its beautiful illustra-
tions, so natural and finished, pleasantly and profitably recalls memories and associations
connected with the very foundations of our national greatness.’’-—V. Y. Observer.
New York: D, APPLETON & CO., 72 Fifth Avenue.
D; APPEETON.& GO’S PUBLICATIONS.
7 dad THE TRACK OF THE SUN: Readings from
the Diary of a Globe Trotter. By FREDERICK DIODATI
THOMPSON. Profusely illustrated with Engravings from Pho-
tographs and from Drawings by Harry Fenn. Large 8vo. Cloth,
gilt top, $6.00.
“Tn very gorgeous Holiday attire comes this large octavo volume, with its sumptu-
ous full-page illustrations and its profusion of head and tail pieces. . . . The author’s
style is pleasant and easy, occasionally almost conversational, and it is impossible to
follow him through the intricacies of his tour without acquiring a deal of information
by the way.” —Philadelpnia Bulletin.
“One of the handsomest of this year’s Christmas books. . . . The author has
practically abandoned the grand tour in favor of regions less known. ‘Ihere is not
much of Europe in the volume, but a great deal about China, Japan, and the East. In
this good judgment is shown. .. . A truly elegant piece of bookmaking.” —P/i/a-
adelphia Telegraph.
“Mr. Thompson is an intelligent observer, who describes what he has seen with
humor and point. . . . We know of no equally convenient and handsome publication
illustrating a journey round the world.’’—7%e Outlook.
** Few ‘globe trotters’ have given their impressions of travel so comely a form as
Mr. Thompson in this handsome illustrated volume.”—Lomdonx Saturday Review,
‘* As a piece of fine printing, binding, and illustration, Mr. Thompson’s volume de-
serves very high praise. ‘he Appleton press has never done finer work... . The
portrait of the Mohammedan sheik is one of the finest illustrations in recent books of
travel. But the whole volume is a picture gallery which will especially commend itself
to the large family of globe trotters, among whom Mr. ‘thompson deserves good
standing for his sensible comments and his excellent taste.’””-—Literary World,
OEMS OF NATURE. By Wittiam CULLEN
BRYANT. Profusely illustrated by Paul de Longpré. 8vo.
Cloth, gilt, $4.00.
“A very rich volume embellished with exquisite designs. . . . The publishers have
been at great pains to make this volume what it is—one of the handsomest of the
year.’—Philadelphia Press.
“The poems included in the collection are some of the choicest of Bryant’s inspi-
rations, the illustrations are lovely and sympathetic, and the entire make-up of the vol-
ume is eminently artistic.” —Philadelphia Telegraph.
‘* There has probably been no more beautiful, and certainly no more fitting, presenta-
tion of Bryant’s selected work than is offered in this volume. . . . Each poem is ac-
companied by special designs arranged with picturesque irregularity, and the volume
is admirably printed. An excellent effect is secured by the use of a little lighter ink
for the text.” —7he Outlook.
** The artist is primarily a painter of flowers, and under his faithful and very pretty
reproductions of these the poems are delicately wreathed.’”’—New Vork Times.
“The poetry of William Cullen Bryant is distinguished beyond that of any other
American poet by the fidelity with which Nature is depicted therein. . . . No one has
caught the picturesque spirit of his text so successfully as Paul de Longpré in these
poems of Nature.’’-—RicHARD HENRY STODDARD, zx the Book Buyer.
*In beauty of print and binding and in its artistic illustrations the book is among
the best specimens of the printer’s art. The illustrations by Paul de Longpré tell the
story of green fields and woods and mountains and singing birds without the aid of
words. ‘The book is artistically beautiful upon every page.’”’—Chicago [nter-Ocean.
New York: D. APPLETON & CO., 72 Fifth Avenue.
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY’S PUBLICATIONS.
AMP-I’'ITRES OF A NATURALIST. From the
Field Notes of LEw1is LINDSAY DycueE, A. M., M.S., Professor
of Zoélogy and Curator of Birds and Mammals in the Kansas
State University. The Story of Fourteen Expeditions after
North American Mammals. By CLARENCE E. EDWorRDS.
With numerous Illustrations. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
«Tt is not always that a professor of zodlogy is so enthusiastic a sportsman as Prof.
Dyche. His hunting exploits are as varied as those of Gordon Cumming, for example,
in South Africa. His grizzly bear is as dangerous as the lion, and his mountain st eep
and goats more difficult to stalk and shoot than any creatures of the torrid zone. _Evi-
dently he came by his tastes as a hunter from lifelong experience.’— Mew York
Tribune.
‘‘The book has no dull pages, and is often excitingly interesting, and fully in-
structive as to the habits, haunts, and nature of wild beasts.”’— Chicago Jnter-Ocean.
“‘There is abundance of interesting incident in addition to the scientific element,
and the illustrations are numerous and highly graphic es to the big game met by the
hunters, and the hardships cheerfully undertaken.” —Arvoklyn Eagle.
‘The narrative is simple and manly and full of the freedom of forests. . . . This
record of his work ought to awaken the interest of the generations growing up, if only
by the contrast of his active experience of the resources of Nature and of savage life
with the background of culture and the environmert of educational advantages that
are being rapidly formed for the students of the United States. Prof. Dyche seems,
from this account of him, to have thought no personal hardship or exertion wasted in
his attempt to collect facts, that the naturalist of the future may be provided with com-
plete and verified ideas as to species which will scon be extinct. This is good work—
work that we need and that posterity will recognize with gratitude. The illustrations
of the book are interesting, and the type is clear.'—New York Times.
‘<The adventures are simply told, but some of them are thrilling of necessity, how-
ever modestly the narrator does his work. Prof. Dyche has had about as many ex-
periences in the way of hunting for science as fall to the lot of the most fortunate, and
this recountal of them is most interesting. The camps from which he worked ranged
from the Lake of the Woods to Arizona, and northwest to British Columbia, and in
every region he was successful in securing rare specimens for his museum.”—CAzcago
Times.
““The literary construction is refreshing. The reader is carried into the midst of
the very scenes of which the author tells, not by elaborateness of description, but by
the directness and vivilness of every sentence. He is given no opportunity to abandon
the comanions with which the book has provided him, for incident is made to follow
incident with no intervening literary padding. In fact, the book is all action.” —Aaz-
sas City Fournal.
‘* As an outdoor book of camping and hunting this book possesses a timely interest,
but it also has the merit of scientific exactness ‘in the descriptions of the habits, pecul-
larities, and haunts of wild animals.” — Philadelphia Press.
‘¢ But what is most important of all in a narrative of this kind—for it seems to us
that ‘Camp-Fires of a Naturalist’ was written first of all for entertainment—these notes
neither have been ‘dressed up’ and their accuracy thereby impaired, nor yet retai'ed in
a dry and statistical manner. The book, in a word, is a plain narrative of adventures
among the larger American animals.”’—PAzladelphia Bulletin.
__ “We recommend it most heartily to old and young alike, and suggest it as a beau-
tiful souvenir volume for those who have seen the wonderful display of mounted animals
at the World’s Fair.’’— 7opeka Capital.
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, NEW YORK.
‘
_
-
6-3 ler
“
> “
vm
OO0eCSS8b447s
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11